PREFACE

I FELT LIKE I WAS TRAPPED IN ONE OF THOSE TERRIFYING nightmares, the one where you have to run, run till your lungs burst, but you can’t make your body move fast enough. My legs seemed to move slower and slower as I fought my way through the callous crowd, but the hands on the huge clock tower didn’t slow. With relentless, uncaring force, they turned inexorably toward the end—the end of everything.

But this was no dream, and, unlike the nightmare, I wasn’t running for my life; I was racing to save something infinitely more precious. My own life meant little to me today.

Alice had said there was a good chance we would both die here. Perhaps the outcome would be different if she weren’t trapped by the brilliant sunlight; only I was free to run across this bright, crowded square.

And I couldn’t run fast enough.

So it didn’t matter to me that we were surrounded by our extraordinarily dangerous enemies. As the clock began to toll out the hour, vibrating under the soles of my sluggish feet, I knew I was too late—and I was glad something bloodthirsty waited in the wings. For in failing at this, I forfeited any desire to live.

The clock tolled again, and the sun beat down from the exact center point of the sky.

1. PARTY

I WAS NINETY-NINE POINT NINE PERCENT SURE I WAS dreaming.

The reasons I was so certain were that, first, I was standing in a bright shaft of sunlight—the kind of blinding clear sun that never shone on my drizzly new hometown in Forks, Washington—and second, I was looking at my Grandma Marie. Gran had been dead for six years now, so that was solid evidence toward the dream theory.

Gran hadn’t changed much; her face looked just the same as I remembered it. The skin was soft and withered, bent into a thousand tiny creases that clung gently to the bone underneath. Like a dried apricot, but with a puff of thick white hair standing out in a cloud around it.

Our mouths—hers a wizened pucker—spread into the same surprised half-smile at just the same time. Apparently, she hadn’t been expecting to see me, either.

I was about to ask her a question; I had so many—What was she doing here in my dream? What had she been up to in the past six years? Was Pop okay, and had they found each other, wherever they were?—but she opened her mouth when I did, so I stopped to let her go first. She paused, too, and then we both smiled at the little awkwardness.

“Bella?”

It wasn’t Gran who called my name, and we both turned to see the addition to our small reunion. I didn’t have to look to know who it was; this was a voice I would know anywhere—know, and respond to, whether I was awake or asleep…or even dead, I’d bet. The voice I’d walk through fire for—or, less dramatically, slosh every day through the cold and endless rain for.

Edward.

Even though I was always thrilled to see him—conscious or otherwise—and even though I was almost positive that I was dreaming, I panicked as Edward walked toward us through the glaring sunlight.

I panicked because Gran didn’t know that I was in love with a vampire—nobody knew that—so how was I supposed to explain the fact that the brilliant sunbeams were shattering off his skin into a thousand rainbow shards like he was made of crystal or diamond?

Well, Gran, you might have noticed that my boyfriend glitters. It’s just something he does in the sun. Don’t worry about it….

What was he doing? The whole reason he lived in Forks, the rainiest place in the world, was so that he could be outside in the daytime without exposing his family’s secret. Yet here he was, strolling gracefully toward me—with the most beautiful smile on his angel’s face—as if I were the only one here.

In that second, I wished that I was not the one exception to his mysterious talent; I usually felt grateful that I was the only person whose thoughts he couldn’t hear just as clearly as if they were spoken aloud. But now I wished he could hear me, too, so that he could hear the warning I was screaming in my head.

I shot a panicked glance back at Gran, and saw that it was too late. She was just turning to stare back at me, her eyes as alarmed as mine.

Edward—still smiling so beautifully that my heart felt like it was going to swell up and burst through my chest—put his arm around my shoulder and turned to face my grandmother.

Gran’s expression surprised me. Instead of looking horrified, she was staring at me sheepishly, as if waiting for a scolding. And she was standing in such a strange position—one arm held awkwardly away from her body, stretched out and then curled around the air. Like she had her arm around someone I couldn’t see, someone invisible…

Only then, as I looked at the bigger picture, did I notice the huge gilt frame that enclosed my grandmother’s form. Uncomprehending, I raised the hand that wasn’t wrapped around Edward’s waist and reached out to touch her. She mimicked the movement exactly, mirrored it. But where our fingers should have met, there was nothing but cold glass…

With a dizzying jolt, my dream abruptly became a nightmare.

There was no Gran.

That was me. Me in a mirror. Me—ancient, creased, and withered.

Edward stood beside me, casting no reflection, excruciatingly lovely and forever seventeen.

He pressed his icy, perfect lips against my wasted cheek.

“Happy birthday,” he whispered.

I woke with a start—my eyelids popping open wide—and gasped. Dull gray light, the familiar light of an overcast morning, took the place of the blinding sun in my dream.

Just a dream, I told myself. It was only a dream. I took a deep breath, and then jumped again when my alarm went off. The little calendar in the corner of the clock’s display informed me that today was September thirteenth.

Only a dream, but prophetic enough in one way, at least. Today was my birthday. I was officially eighteen years old.

I’d been dreading this day for months.

All through the perfect summer—the happiest summer I had ever had, the happiest summer anyone anywhere had ever had, and the rainiest summer in the history of the Olympic Peninsula—this bleak date had lurked in ambush, waiting to spring.

And now that it had hit, it was even worse than I’d feared it would be. I could feel it—I was older. Every day I got older, but this was different, worse, quantifiable. I was eighteen.

And Edward never would be.

When I went to brush my teeth, I was almost surprised that the face in the mirror hadn’t changed. I stared at myself, looking for some sign of impending wrinkles in my ivory skin. The only creases were the ones on my forehead, though, and I knew that if I could manage to relax, they would disappear. I couldn’t. My eyebrows stayed lodged in a worried line over my anxious brown eyes.

It was just a dream, I reminded myself again. Just a dream…but also my worst nightmare.

I skipped breakfast, in a hurry to get out of the house as quickly as possible. I wasn’t entirely able to avoid my dad, and so I had to spend a few minutes acting cheerful. I honestly tried to be excited about the gifts I’d asked him not to get me, but every time I had to smile, it felt like I might start crying.

I struggled to get a grip on myself as I drove to school. The vision of Gran—I would not think of it as me—was hard to get out of my head. I couldn’t feel anything but despair until I pulled into the familiar parking lot behind Forks High School and spotted Edward leaning motionlessly against his polished silver Volvo, like a marble tribute to some forgotten pagan god of beauty. The dream had not done him justice. And he was waiting there for me, just the same as every other day.

Despair momentarily vanished; wonder took its place. Even after half a year with him, I still couldn’t believe that I deserved this degree of good fortune.

His sister Alice was standing by his side, waiting for me, too.

Of course Edward and Alice weren’t really related (in Forks the story was that all the Cullen siblings were adopted by Dr. Carlisle Cullen and his wife, Esme, both plainly too young to have teenage children), but their skin was precisely the same pale shade, their eyes had the same strange golden tint, with the same deep, bruise-like shadows beneath them. Her face, like his, was also startlingly beautiful. To someone in the know—someone like me—these similarities marked them for what they were.

The sight of Alice waiting there—her tawny eyes brilliant with excitement, and a small silver-wrapped square in her hands—made me frown. I’d told Alice I didn’t want anything, anything, not gifts or even attention, for my birthday. Obviously, my wishes were being ignored.

I slammed the door of my ’53 Chevy truck—a shower of rust specks fluttered down to the wet blacktop—and walked slowly toward where they waited. Alice skipped forward to meet me, her pixie face glowing under her spiky black hair.

“Happy birthday, Bella!”

“Shh!” I hissed, glancing around the lot to make sure no one had heard her. The last thing I wanted was some kind of celebration of the black event.

She ignored me. “Do you want to open your present now or later?” she asked eagerly as we made our way to where Edward still waited.

“No presents,” I protested in a mumble.

She finally seemed to process my mood. “Okay…later, then. Did you like the scrapbook your mom sent you? And the camera from Charlie?”

I sighed. Of course she would know what my birthday presents were. Edward wasn’t the only member of his family with unusual skills. Alice would have “seen” what my parents were planning as soon as they’d decided that themselves.

“Yeah. They’re great.”

“I think it’s a nice idea. You’re only a senior once. Might as well document the experience.”

“How many times have you been a senior?”

“That’s different.”

We reached Edward then, and he held out his hand for mine. I took it eagerly, forgetting, for a moment, my glum mood. His skin was, as always, smooth, hard, and very cold. He gave my fingers a gentle squeeze. I looked into his liquid topaz eyes, and my heart gave a not-quite-so-gentle squeeze of its own. Hearing the stutter in my heartbeats, he smiled again.

He lifted his free hand and traced one cool fingertip around the outside of my lips as he spoke. “So, as discussed, I am not allowed to wish you a happy birthday, is that correct?”

“Yes. That is correct.” I could never quite mimic the flow of his perfect, formal articulation. It was something that could only be picked up in an earlier century.

“Just checking.” He ran his hand through his tousled bronze hair. “You might have changed your mind. Most people seem to enjoy things like birthdays and gifts.”

Alice laughed, and the sound was all silver, a wind chime. “Of course you’ll enjoy it. Everyone is supposed to be nice to you today and give you your way, Bella. What’s the worst that could happen?” She meant it as a rhetorical question.

“Getting older,” I answered anyway, and my voice was not as steady as I wanted it to be.

Beside me, Edward’s smile tightened into a hard line.

“Eighteen isn’t very old,” Alice said. “Don’t women usually wait till they’re twenty-nine to get upset over birthdays?”

“It’s older than Edward,” I mumbled.

He sighed.

“Technically,” she said, keeping her tone light. “Just by one little year, though.”

And I supposed…if I could be sure of the future I wanted, sure that I would get to spend forever with Edward, and Alice and the rest of the Cullens (preferably not as a wrinkled little old lady)…then a year or two one direction or the other wouldn’t matter to me so much. But Edward was dead set against any future that changed me. Any future that made me like him—that made me immortal, too.

An impasse, he called it.

I couldn’t really see Edward’s point, to be honest. What was so great about mortality? Being a vampire didn’t look like such a terrible thing—not the way the Cullens did it, anyway.

“What time will you be at the house?” Alice continued, changing the subject. From her expression, she was up to exactly the kind of thing I’d been hoping to avoid.

“I didn’t know I had plans to be there.”

“Oh, be fair, Bella!” she complained. “You aren’t going to ruin all our fun like that, are you?”

“I thought my birthday was about what I want.”

“I’ll get her from Charlie’s right after school,” Edward told her, ignoring me altogether.

“I have to work,” I protested.

“You don’t, actually,” Alice told me smugly. “I already spoke to Mrs. Newton about it. She’s trading your shifts. She said to tell you ‘Happy Birthday.’”

“I—I still can’t come over,” I stammered, scrambling for an excuse. “I, well, I haven’t watched Romeo and Juliet yet for English.”

Alice snorted. “You have Romeo and Juliet memorized.”

“But Mr. Berty said we needed to see it performed to fully appreciate it—that’s how Shakespeare intended it to be presented.”

Edward rolled his eyes.

“You’ve already seen the movie,” Alice accused.

“But not the nineteen-sixties version. Mr. Berty said it was the best.”

Finally, Alice lost the smug smile and glared at me. “This can be easy, or this can be hard, Bella, but one way or the other—”

Edward interrupted her threat. “Relax, Alice. If Bella wants to watch a movie, then she can. It’s her birthday.”

“So there,” I added.

“I’ll bring her over around seven,” he continued. “That will give you more time to set up.”

Alice’s laughter chimed again. “Sounds good. See you tonight, Bella! It’ll be fun, you’ll see.” She grinned—the wide smile exposed all her perfect, glistening teeth—then pecked me on the cheek and danced off toward her first class before I could respond.

“Edward, please—” I started to beg, but he pressed one cool finger to my lips.

“Let’s discuss it later. We’re going to be late for class.”

No one bothered to stare at us as we took our usual seats in the back of the classroom (we had almost every class together now—it was amazing the favors Edward could get the female administrators to do for him). Edward and I had been together too long now to be an object of gossip anymore. Even Mike Newton didn’t bother to give me the glum stare that used to make me feel a little guilty. He smiled now instead, and I was glad he seemed to have accepted that we could only be friends. Mike had changed over the summer—his face had lost some of the roundness, making his cheekbones more prominent, and he was wearing his pale blond hair a new way; instead of bristly, it was longer and gelled into a carefully casual disarray. It was easy to see where his inspiration came from—but Edward’s look wasn’t something that could be achieved through imitation.

As the day progressed, I considered ways to get out of whatever was going down at the Cullen house tonight. It would be bad enough to have to celebrate when I was in the mood to mourn. But, worse than that, this was sure to involve attention and gifts.

Attention is never a good thing, as any other accident-prone klutz would agree. No one wants a spotlight when they’re likely to fall on their face.

And I’d very pointedly asked—well, ordered really—that no one give me any presents this year. It looked like Charlie and Renée weren’t the only ones who had decided to overlook that.

I’d never had much money, and that had never bothered me. Renée had raised me on a kindergarten teacher’s salary. Charlie wasn’t getting rich at his job, either—he was the police chief here in the tiny town of Forks. My only personal income came from the three days a week I worked at the local sporting goods store. In a town this small, I was lucky to have a job. Every penny I made went into my microscopic college fund. (College was Plan B. I was still hoping for Plan A, but Edward was just so stubborn about leaving me human….)

Edward had a lot of money—I didn’t even want to think about how much. Money meant next to nothing to Edward or the rest of the Cullens. It was just something that accumulated when you had unlimited time on your hands and a sister who had an uncanny ability to predict trends in the stock market. Edward didn’t seem to understand why I objected to him spending money on me—why it made me uncomfortable if he took me to an expensive restaurant in Seattle, why he wasn’t allowed to buy me a car that could reach speeds over fifty-five miles an hour, or why I wouldn’t let him pay my college tuition (he was ridiculously enthusiastic about Plan B). Edward thought I was being unnecessarily difficult.

But how could I let him give me things when I had nothing to reciprocate with? He, for some unfathomable reason, wanted to be with me. Anything he gave me on top of that just threw us more out of balance.

As the day went on, neither Edward nor Alice brought my birthday up again, and I began to relax a little.

We sat at our usual table for lunch.

A strange kind of truce existed at that table. The three of us—Edward, Alice, and I—sat on the extreme southern end of the table. Now that the “older” and somewhat scarier (in Emmett’s case, certainly) Cullen siblings had graduated, Alice and Edward did not seem quite so intimidating, and we did not sit here alone. My other friends, Mike and Jessica (who were in the awkward post-breakup friendship phase), Angela and Ben (whose relationship had survived the summer), Eric, Conner, Tyler, and Lauren (though that last one didn’t really count in the friend category) all sat at the same table, on the other side of an invisible line. That line dissolved on sunny days when Edward and Alice always skipped school, and then the conversation would swell out effortlessly to include me.

Edward and Alice didn’t find this minor ostracism odd or hurtful the way I would have. They barely noticed it. People always felt strangely ill at ease with the Cullens, almost afraid for some reason they couldn’t explain to themselves. I was a rare exception to that rule. Sometimes it bothered Edward how very comfortable I was with being close to him. He thought he was hazardous to my health—an opinion I rejected vehemently whenever he voiced it.

The afternoon passed quickly. School ended, and Edward walked me to my truck as he usually did. But this time, he held the passenger door open for me. Alice must have been taking his car home so that he could keep me from making a run for it.

I folded my arms and made no move to get out of the rain. “It’s my birthday, don’t I get to drive?”

“I’m pretending it’s not your birthday, just as you wished.”

“If it’s not my birthday, then I don’t have to go to your house tonight . . .”

“All right.” He shut the passenger door and walked past me to open the driver’s side. “Happy birthday.”

“Shh,” I shushed him halfheartedly. I climbed in the opened door, wishing he’d taken the other offer.

Edward played with the radio while I drove, shaking his head in disapproval.

“Your radio has horrible reception.”

I frowned. I didn’t like it when he picked on my truck. The truck was great—it had personality.

“You want a nice stereo? Drive your own car.” I was so nervous about Alice’s plans, on top of my already gloomy mood, that the words came out sharper than I’d meant them. I was hardly ever bad-tempered with Edward, and my tone made him press his lips together to keep from smiling.

When I parked in front of Charlie’s house, he reached over to take my face in his hands. He handled me very carefully, pressing just the tips of his fingers softly against my temples, my cheekbones, my jawline. Like I was especially breakable. Which was exactly the case—compared with him, at least.

“You should be in a good mood, today of all days,” he whispered. His sweet breath fanned across my face.

“And if I don’t want to be in a good mood?” I asked, my breathing uneven.

His golden eyes smoldered. “Too bad.”

My head was already spinning by the time he leaned closer and pressed his icy lips against mine. As he intended, no doubt, I forgot all about my worries, and concentrated on remembering how to inhale and exhale.

His mouth lingered on mine, cold and smooth and gentle, until I wrapped my arms around his neck and threw myself into the kiss with a little too much enthusiasm. I could feel his lips curve upward as he let go of my face and reached back to unlock my grip on him.

Edward had drawn many careful lines for our physical relationship, with the intent being to keep me alive. Though I respected the need for maintaining a safe distance between my skin and his razor-sharp, venom-coated teeth, I tended to forget about trivial things like that when he was kissing me.

“Be good, please,” he breathed against my cheek. He pressed his lips gently to mine one more time and then pulled away, folding my arms across my stomach.

My pulse was thudding in my ears. I put one hand over my heart. It drummed hyperactively under my palm.

“Do you think I’ll ever get better at this?” I wondered, mostly to myself. “That my heart might someday stop trying to jump out of my chest whenever you touch me?”

“I really hope not,” he said, a bit smug.

I rolled my eyes. “Let’s go watch the Capulets and Montagues hack each other up, all right?”

“Your wish, my command.”

Edward sprawled across the couch while I started the movie, fast-forwarding through the opening credits. When I perched on the edge of the sofa in front of him, he wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me against his chest. It wasn’t exactly as comfortable as a sofa cushion would be, what with his chest being hard and cold—and perfect—as an ice sculpture, but it was definitely preferable. He pulled the old afghan off the back of the couch and draped it over me so I wouldn’t freeze beside his body.

“You know, I’ve never had much patience with Romeo,” he commented as the movie started.

“What’s wrong with Romeo?” I asked, a little offended. Romeo was one of my favorite fictional characters. Until I’d met Edward, I’d sort of had a thing for him.

2. STITCHES

CARLISLE WAS THE ONLY ONE WHO STAYED CALM. Centuries of experience in the emergency room were evident in his quiet, authoritative voice.

“Emmett, Rose, get Jasper outside.”

Unsmiling for once, Emmett nodded. “Come on, Jasper.”

Jasper struggled against Emmett’s unbreakable grasp, twisting around, reaching toward his brother with his bared teeth, his eyes still past reason.

Edward’s face was whiter than bone as he wheeled to crouch over me, taking a clearly defensive position. A low warning growl slid from between his clenched teeth. I could tell that he wasn’t breathing.

Rosalie, her divine face strangely smug, stepped in front of Jasper—keeping a careful distance from his teeth—and helped Emmett wrestle him through the glass door that Esme held open, one hand pressed over her mouth and nose.

Esme’s heart-shaped face was ashamed. “I’m so sorry, Bella,” she cried as she followed the others into the yard.

“Let me by, Edward,” Carlisle murmured.

A second passed, and then Edward nodded slowly and relaxed his stance.

Carlisle knelt beside me, leaning close to examine my arm. I could feel the shock frozen on my face, and I tried to compose it.

“Here, Carlisle,” Alice said, handing him a towel.

He shook his head. “Too much glass in the wound.” He reached over and ripped a long, thin scrap from the bottom of the white tablecloth. He twisted it around my arm above the elbow to form a tourniquet. The smell of the blood was making me dizzy. My ears rang.

“Bella,” Carlisle said softly. “Do you want me to drive you to the hospital, or would you like me to take care of it here?”

“Here, please,” I whispered. If he took me to the hospital, there would be no way to keep this from Charlie.

“I’ll get your bag,” Alice said.

“Let’s take her to the kitchen table,” Carlisle said to Edward.

Edward lifted me effortlessly, while Carlisle kept the pressure steady on my arm.

“How are you doing, Bella?” Carlisle asked.

“I’m fine.” My voice was reasonably steady, which pleased me.

Edward’s face was like stone.

Alice was there. Carlisle’s black bag was already on the table, a small but brilliant desk light plugged into the wall. Edward sat me gently into a chair, and Carlisle pulled up another. He went to work at once.

Edward stood over me, still protective, still not breathing.

“Just go, Edward,” I sighed.

“I can handle it,” he insisted. But his jaw was rigid; his eyes burned with the intensity of the thirst he fought, so much worse for him than it was for the others.

“You don’t need to be a hero,” I said. “Carlisle can fix me up without your help. Get some fresh air.”

I winced as Carlisle did something to my arm that stung.

“I’ll stay,” he said.

“Why are you so masochistic?” I mumbled.

Carlisle decided to intercede. “Edward, you may as well go find Jasper before he gets too far. I’m sure he’s upset with himself, and I doubt he’ll listen to anyone but you right now.”

“Yes,” I eagerly agreed. “Go find Jasper.”

“You might as well do something useful,” Alice added.

Edward’s eyes narrowed as we ganged up on him, but, finally, he nodded once and sprinted smoothly through the kitchen’s back door. I was sure he hadn’t taken a breath since I’d sliced my finger.

A numb, dead feeling was spreading through my arm. Though it erased the sting, it reminded me of the gash, and I watched Carlisle’s face carefully to distract me from what his hands were doing. His hair gleamed gold in the bright light as he bent over my arm. I could feel the faint stirrings of unease in the pit of my stomach, but I was determined not to let my usual squeamishness get the best of me. There was no pain now, just a gentle tugging sensation that I tried to ignore. No reason to get sick like a baby.

If she hadn’t been in my line of sight, I wouldn’t have noticed Alice give up and steal out of the room. With a tiny, apologetic smile on her lips, she disappeared through the kitchen doorway.

“Well, that’s everyone,” I sighed. “I can clear a room, at least.”

“It’s not your fault,” Carlisle comforted me with a chuckle. “It could happen to anyone.”

“Could,” I repeated. “But it usually just happens to me.”

He laughed again.

His relaxed calm was only more amazing set in direct contrast with everyone else’s reaction. I couldn’t find any trace of anxiety in his face. He worked with quick, sure movements. The only sound besides our quiet breathing was the soft plink, plink as the tiny fragments of glass dropped one by one to the table.

“How can you do this?” I demanded. “Even Alice and Esme . . .” I trailed off, shaking my head in wonder. Though the rest of them had given up the traditional diet of vampires just as absolutely as Carlisle had, he was the only one who could bear the smell of my blood without suffering from the intense temptation. Clearly, this was much more difficult than he made it seem.

“Years and years of practice,” he told me. “I barely notice the scent anymore.”

“Do you think it would be harder if you took a vacation from the hospital for a long time? And weren’t around any blood?”

“Maybe.” He shrugged his shoulders, but his hands remained steady. “I’ve never felt the need for an extended holiday.” He flashed a brilliant smile in my direction. “I enjoy my work too much.”

Plink, plink, plink. I was surprised at how much glass there seemed to be in my arm. I was tempted to glance at the growing pile, just to check the size, but I knew that idea would not be helpful to my no-vomiting strategy.

“What is it that you enjoy?” I wondered. It didn’t make sense to me—the years of struggle and self-denial he must have spent to get to the point where he could endure this so easily. Besides, I wanted to keep him talking; the conversation kept my mind off the queasy feeling in my stomach.

His dark eyes were calm and thoughtful as he answered. “Hmm. What I enjoy the very most is when my . . .enhanced abilities let me save someone who would otherwise have been lost. It’s pleasant knowing that, thanks to what I can do, some people’s lives are better because I exist. Even the sense of smell is a useful diagnostic tool at times.” One side of his mouth pulled up in half a smile.

I mulled that over while he poked around, making sure all the glass splinters were gone. Then he rummaged in his bag for new tools, and I tried not to picture a needle and thread.

“You try very hard to make up for something that was never your fault,” I suggested while a new kind of tugging started at the edges of my skin. “What I mean is, it’s not like you asked for this. You didn’t choose this kind of life, and yet you have to work so hard to be good.”

“I don’t know that I’m making up for anything,” he disagreed lightly. “Like everything in life, I just had to decide what to do with what I was given.”

“That makes it sound too easy.”

He examined my arm again. “There,” he said, snipping a thread. “All done.” He wiped an oversized Q-tip, dripping with some syrup-colored liquid, thoroughly across the operation site. The smell was strange; it made my head spin. The syrup stained my skin.

“In the beginning, though,” I pressed while he taped another long piece of gauze securely in place, sealing it to my skin. “Why did you even think to try a different way than the obvious one?”

His lips turned up in a private smile. “Hasn’t Edward told you this story?”

“Yes. But I’m trying to understand what you were thinking….”

His face was suddenly serious again, and I wondered if his thoughts had gone to the same place that mine had. Wondering what I would be thinking when—I refused to think if—it was me.

“You know my father was a clergyman,” he mused as he cleaned the table carefully, rubbing everything down with wet gauze, and then doing it again. The smell of alcohol burned in my nose. “He had a rather harsh view of the world, which I was already beginning to question before the time that I changed.” Carlisle put all the dirty gauze and the glass slivers into an empty crystal bowl. I didn’t understand what he was doing, even when he lit the match. Then he threw it onto the alcohol-soaked fibers, and the sudden blaze made me jump.

“Sorry,” he apologized. “That ought to do it….So I didn’t agree with my father’s particular brand of faith. But never, in the nearly four hundred years now since I was born, have I ever seen anything to make me doubt whether God exists in some form or the other. Not even the reflection in the mirror.”

I pretended to examine the dressing on my arm to hide my surprise at the direction our conversation had taken. Religion was the last thing I expected, all things considered. My own life was fairly devoid of belief. Charlie considered himself a Lutheran, because that’s what his parents had been, but Sundays he worshipped by the river with a fishing pole in his hand. Renée tried out a church now and then, but, much like her brief affairs with tennis, pottery, yoga, and French classes, she moved on by the time I was aware of her newest fad.

“I’m sure all this sounds a little bizarre, coming from a vampire.” He grinned, knowing how their casual use of that word never failed to shock me. “But I’m hoping that there is still a point to this life, even for us. It’s a long shot, I’ll admit,” he continued in an offhand voice. “By all accounts, we’re damned regardless. But I hope, maybe foolishly, that we’ll get some measure of credit for trying.”

“I don’t think that’s foolish,” I mumbled. I couldn’t imagine anyone, deity included, who wouldn’t be impressed by Carlisle. Besides, the only kind of heaven I could appreciate would have to include Edward. “And I don’t think anyone else would, either.”

“Actually, you’re the very first one to agree with me.”

“The rest of them don’t feel the same?” I asked, surprised, thinking of only one person in particular.

Carlisle guessed the direction of my thoughts again. “Edward’s with me up to a point. God and heaven exist…and so does hell. But he doesn’t believe there is an afterlife for our kind.” Carlisle’s voice was very soft; he stared out the big window over the sink, into the darkness. “You see, he thinks we’ve lost our souls.”

I immediately thought of Edward’s words this afternoon: unless you want to die—or whatever it is that we do. The lightbulb flicked on over my head.

“That’s the real problem, isn’t it?” I guessed. “That’s why he’s being so difficult about me.”

Carlisle spoke slowly. “I look at my…son. His strength, his goodness, the brightness that shines out of him—and it only fuels that hope, that faith, more than ever. How could there not be more for one such as Edward?”

I nodded in fervent agreement.

“But if I believed as he does . . .” He looked down at me with unfathomable eyes. “If you believed as he did. Could you take away his soul?”

The way he phrased the question thwarted my answer. If he’d asked me whether I would risk my soul for Edward, the reply would be obvious. But would I risk Edward’s soul? I pursed my lips unhappily. That wasn’t a fair exchange.

“You see the problem.”

I shook my head, aware of the stubborn set of my chin.

Carlisle sighed.

“It’s my choice,” I insisted.

“It’s his, too.” He held up his hand when he could see that I was about to argue. “Whether he is responsible for doing that to you.”

“He’s not the only one able to do it.” I eyed Carlisle speculatively.

He laughed, abruptly lightening the mood. “Oh, no! You’re going to have to work this out with him.” But then he sighed. “That’s the one part I can never be sure of. I think, in most other ways, that I’ve done the best I could with what I had to work with. But was it right to doom the others to this life? I can’t decide.”

I didn’t answer. I imagined what my life would be like if Carlisle had resisted the temptation to change his lonely existence…and shuddered.

“It was Edward’s mother who made up my mind.” Carlisle’s voice was almost a whisper. He stared unseeingly out the black windows.

“His mother?” Whenever I’d asked Edward about his parents, he would merely say that they had died long ago, and his memories were vague. I realized Carlisle’s memory of them, despite the brevity of their contact, would be perfectly clear.

“Yes. Her name was Elizabeth. Elizabeth Masen. His father, Edward Senior, never regained consciousness in the hospital. He died in the first wave of the influenza. But Elizabeth was alert until almost the very end. Edward looks a great deal like her—she had that same strange bronze shade to her hair, and her eyes were exactly the same color green.”

“His eyes were green?” I murmured, trying to picture it.

“Yes….” Carlisle’s ocher eyes were a hundred years away now. “Elizabeth worried obsessively over her son. She hurt her own chances of survival trying to nurse him from her sickbed. I expected that he would go first, he was so much worse off than she was. When the end came for her, it was very quick. It was just after sunset, and I’d arrived to relieve the doctors who’d been working all day. That was a hard time to pretend—there was so much work to be done, and I had no need of rest. How I hated to go back to my house, to hide in the dark and pretend to sleep while so many were dying.

“I went to check Elizabeth and her son first. I’d grown attached—always a dangerous thing to do considering the fragile nature of humans. I could see at once that she’d taken a bad turn. The fever was raging out of control, and her body was too weak to fight anymore.

“She didn’t look weak, though, when she glared up at me from her cot.

“‘Save him!’ she commanded me in the hoarse voice that was all her throat could manage.

“‘I’ll do everything in my power,’ I promised her, taking her hand. The fever was so high, she probably couldn’t even tell how unnaturally cold mine felt. Everything felt cold to her skin.

“‘You must,’ she insisted, clutching at my hand with enough strength that I wondered if she wouldn’t pull through the crisis after all. Her eyes were hard, like stones, like emeralds. ‘You must do everything in your power. What others cannot do, that is what you must do for my Edward.’

“It frightened me. She looked at me with those piercing eyes, and, for one instant, I felt certain that she knew my secret. Then the fever overwhelmed her, and she never regained consciousness. She died within an hour of making her demand.

“I’d spent decades considering the idea of creating a companion for myself. Just one other creature who could really know me, rather than what I pretended to be. But I could never justify it to myself—doing what had been done to me.

“There Edward lay, dying. It was clear that he had only hours left. Beside him, his mother, her face somehow not yet peaceful, not even in death.”

Carlisle saw it all again, his memory unblurred by the intervening century. I could see it clearly, too, as he spoke—the despair of the hospital, the overwhelming atmosphere of death. Edward burning with fever, his life slipping away with each tick of the clock…I shuddered again, and forced the picture from my mind.

“Elizabeth’s words echoed in my head. How could she guess what I could do? Could anyone really want that for her son?

“I looked at Edward. Sick as he was, he was still beautiful. There was something pure and good about his face. The kind of face I would have wanted my son to have.

“After all those years of indecision, I simply acted on a whim. I wheeled his mother to the morgue first, and then I came back for him. No one noticed that he was still breathing. There weren’t enough hands, enough eyes, to keep track of half of what the patients needed. The morgue was empty—of the living, at least. I stole him out the back door, and carried him across the rooftops back to my home.

“I wasn’t sure what had to be done. I settled for recreating the wounds I’d received myself, so many centuries earlier in London. I felt bad about that later. It was more painful and lingering than necessary.

“I wasn’t sorry, though. I’ve never been sorry that I saved Edward.” He shook his head, coming back to the present. He smiled at me. “I suppose I should take you home now.”

“I’ll do that,” Edward said. He came through the shadowy dining room, walking slowly for him. His face was smooth, unreadable, but there was something wrong with his eyes—something he was trying very hard to hide. I felt a spasm of unease in my stomach.

“Carlisle can take me,” I said. I looked down at my shirt; the light blue cotton was soaked and spotted with my blood. My right shoulder was covered in thick pink frosting.

3. THE END

I FELT ABSOLUTELY HIDEOUS IN THE MORNING. I HADN’T slept well; my arm burned and my head ached. It didn’t help my outlook that Edward’s face was smooth and remote as he kissed my forehead quickly and ducked out my window. I was afraid of the time I’d spent unconscious, afraid that he might have been thinking about right and wrong again while he watched me sleep. The anxiety seemed to ratchet up the intensity of the pounding in my head.

Edward was waiting for me at school, as usual, but his face was still wrong. There was something buried in his eyes that I couldn’t be sure of—and it scared me. I didn’t want to bring up last night, but I wasn’t sure if avoiding the subject would be worse.

He opened my door for me.

“How do you feel?”

“Perfect,” I lied, cringing as the sound of the slamming door echoed in my head.

We walked in silence, he shortening his stride to match mine. There were so many questions I wanted to ask, but most of those questions would have to wait, because they were for Alice: How was Jasper this morning? What had they said when I was gone? What had Rosalie said? And most importantly, what could she see happening now in her strange, imperfect visions of the future? Could she guess what Edward was thinking, why he was so gloomy? Was there a foundation for the tenuous, instinctive fears that I couldn’t seem to shake?

The morning passed slowly. I was impatient to see Alice, though I wouldn’t be able to really talk to her with Edward there. Edward remained aloof. Occasionally he would ask about my arm, and I would lie.

Alice usually beat us to lunch; she didn’t have to keep pace with a sloth like me. But she wasn’t at the table, waiting with a tray of food she wouldn’t eat.

Edward didn’t say anything about her absence. I wondered to myself if her class was running late—until I saw Conner and Ben, who were in her fourth hour French class.

“Where’s Alice?” I asked Edward anxiously.

He looked at the granola bar he was slowly pulverizing between his fingertips while he answered. “She’s with Jasper.”

“Is he okay?”

“He’s gone away for a while.”

“What? Where?”

Edward shrugged. “Nowhere in particular.”

“And Alice, too,” I said with quiet desperation. Of course, if Jasper needed her, she would go.

“Yes. She’ll be gone for a while. She was trying to convince him to go to Denali.”

Denali was where the one other band of unique vampires—good ones like the Cullens—lived. Tanya and her family. I’d heard of them now and again. Edward had run to them last winter when my arrival had made Forks difficult for him. Laurent, the most civilized member of James’s little coven, had gone there rather than siding with James against the Cullens. It made sense for Alice to encourage Jasper to go there.

I swallowed, trying to dislodge the sudden lump in my throat. The guilt made my head bow and my shoulders slump. I’d run them out of their home, just like Rosalie and Emmett. I was a plague.

“Is your arm bothering you?” he asked solicitously.

“Who cares about my stupid arm?” I muttered in disgust.

He didn’t answer, and I put my head down on the table.

By the end of the day, the silence was becoming ridiculous. I didn’t want to be the one to break it, but apparently that was my only choice if I ever wanted him to talk to me again.

“You’ll come over later tonight?” I asked as he walked me—silently—to my truck. He always came over.

“Later?”

It pleased me that he seemed surprised. “I have to work. I had to trade with Mrs. Newton to get yesterday off.”

“Oh,” he murmured.

“So you’ll come over when I’m home, though, right?” I hated that I felt suddenly unsure about this.

“If you want me to.”

“I always want you,” I reminded him, with perhaps a little more intensity than the conversation required.

I expected he would laugh, or smile, or react somehow to my words.

“All right, then,” he said indifferently.

He kissed my forehead again before he shut the door on me. Then he turned his back and loped gracefully toward his car.

I was able to drive out of the parking lot before the panic really hit, but I was hyperventilating by the time I got to Newton’s.

He just needed time, I told myself. He would get over this. Maybe he was sad because his family was disappearing. But Alice and Jasper would come back soon, and Rosalie and Emmett, too. If it would help, I would stay away from the big white house on the river—I’d never set foot there again. That didn’t matter. I’d still see Alice at school. She would have to come back for school, right? And she was at my place all the time anyway. She wouldn’t want to hurt Charlie’s feelings by staying away.

No doubt I would also run into Carlisle with regularity—in the emergency room.

After all, what had happened last night was nothing. Nothing had happened. So I fell down—that was the story of my life. Compared to last spring, it seemed especially unimportant. James had left me broken and nearly dead from loss of blood—and yet Edward had handled the interminable weeks in the hospital much better than this. Was it because, this time, it wasn’t an enemy he’d had to protect me from? Because it was his brother?

Maybe it would be better if he took me away, rather than his family being scattered. I grew slightly less depressed as I considered all the uninterrupted alone time. If he could just last through the school year, Charlie wouldn’t be able to object. We could go away to college, or pretend that’s what we were doing, like Rosalie and Emmett this year. Surely Edward could wait a year. What was a year to an immortal? It didn’t even seem like that much to me.

I was able to talk myself into enough composure to handle getting out of the truck and walking to the store. Mike Newton had beaten me here today, and he smiled and waved when I came in. I grabbed my vest, nodding vaguely in his direction. I was still imagining pleasant scenarios that consisted of me running away with Edward to various exotic locales.

Mike interrupted my fantasy. “How was your birthday?”

“Ugh,” I mumbled. “I’m glad it’s over.”

Mike looked at me from the corners of his eyes like I was crazy.

Work dragged. I wanted to see Edward again, praying that he would be past the worst of this, whatever it was exactly, by the time I saw him again. It’s nothing, I told myself over and over again. Everything will go back to normal.

The relief I felt when I turned onto my street and saw Edward’s silver car parked in front of my house was an overwhelming, heady thing. And it bothered me deeply that it should be that way.

I hurried through the front door, calling out before I was completely inside.

“Dad? Edward?”

As I spoke, I could hear the distinctive theme music from ESPN’s SportsCenter coming from the living room.

“In here,” Charlie called.

I hung my raincoat on its peg and hurried around the corner.

Edward was in the armchair, my father on the sofa. Both had their eyes trained on the TV. The focus was normal for my father. Not so much for Edward.

“Hi,” I said weakly.

“Hey, Bella,” my father answered, eyes never moving. “We just had cold pizza. I think it’s still on the table.”

“Okay.”

I waited in the doorway. Finally, Edward looked over at me with a polite smile. “I’ll be right behind you,” he promised. His eyes strayed back to the TV.

I stared for another minute, shocked. Neither one seemed to notice. I could feel something, panic maybe, building up in my chest. I escaped to the kitchen.

The pizza held no interest for me. I sat in my chair, pulled my knees up, and wrapped my arms around them. Something was very wrong, maybe more wrong than I’d realized. The sounds of male bonding and banter continued from the TV set.

I tried to get control of myself, to reason with myself. What’s the worst that can happen? I flinched. That was definitely the wrong question to ask. I was having a hard time breathing right.

Okay, I thought again, what’s the worst I can live through? I didn’t like that question so much, either. But I thought through the possibilities I’d considered today.

Staying away from Edward’s family. Of course, he wouldn’t expect Alice to be part of that. But if Jasper was off limits, that would lessen the time I could have with her. I nodded to myself—I could live with that.

Or going away. Maybe he wouldn’t want to wait till the end of the school year, maybe it would have to be now.

In front of me, on the table, my presents from Charlie and Renée were where I had left them, the camera I hadn’t had the chance to use at the Cullens’ sitting beside the album. I touched the pretty cover of the scrapbook my mother had given me, and sighed, thinking of Renée. Somehow, living without her for as long as I had did not make the idea of a more permanent separation easier. And Charlie would be left all alone here, abandoned. They would both be so hurt…

But we’d come back, right? We’d visit, of course, wouldn’t we?

I couldn’t be certain about the answer to that.

I leaned my cheek against my knee, staring at the physical tokens of my parents’ love. I’d known this path I’d chosen was going to be hard. And, after all, I was thinking about the worst-case scenario—the very worst I could live through.

I touched the scrapbook again, flipping the front cover over. Little metal corners were already in place to hold the first picture. It wasn’t a half-bad idea, to make some record of my life here. I felt a strange urge to get started. Maybe I didn’t have that long left in Forks.

I toyed with the wrist strap on the camera, wondering about the first picture on the roll. Could it possibly turn out anything close to the original? I doubted it. But he didn’t seem worried that it would be blank. I chuckled to myself, thinking of his carefree laughter last night. The chuckle died away. So much had changed, and so abruptly. It made me feel a little bit dizzy, like I was standing on an edge, a precipice somewhere much too high.

I didn’t want to think about that anymore. I grabbed the camera and headed up the stairs.

My room hadn’t really changed all that much in the seventeen years since my mother had been here. The walls were still light blue, the same yellowed lace curtains hung in front of the window. There was a bed, rather than a crib, but she would recognize the quilt draped untidily over the top—it had been a gift from Gran.

Regardless, I snapped a picture of my room. There wasn’t much else I could do tonight—it was too dark outside—and the feeling was growing stronger, it was almost a compulsion now. I would record everything about Forks before I had to leave it.

Change was coming. I could feel it. It wasn’t a pleasant prospect, not when life was perfect the way it was.

I took my time coming back down the stairs, camera in hand, trying to ignore the butterflies in my stomach as I thought of the strange distance I didn’t want to see in Edward’s eyes. He would get over this. Probably he was worried that I would be upset when he asked me to leave. I would let him work through it without meddling. And I would be prepared when he asked.

I had the camera ready as I leaned around the corner, being sneaky. I was sure there was no chance that I had caught Edward by surprise, but he didn’t look up. I felt a brief shiver as something icy twisted in my stomach; I ignored that and took the picture.

They both looked at me then. Charlie frowned. Edward’s face was empty, expressionless.

“What are you doing, Bella?” Charlie complained.

“Oh, come on.” I pretended to smile as I went to sit on the floor in front of the sofa where Charlie lounged. “You know Mom will be calling soon to ask if I’m using my presents. I have to get to work before she can get her feelings hurt.”

“Why are you taking pictures of me, though?” he grumbled.

“Because you’re so handsome,” I replied, keeping it light. “And because, since you bought the camera, you’re obligated to be one of my subjects.”

He mumbled something unintelligible.

“Hey, Edward,” I said with admirable indifference. “Take one of me and my dad together.”

I threw the camera toward him, carefully avoiding his eyes, and knelt beside the arm of the sofa where Charlie’s face was. Charlie sighed.

“You need to smile, Bella,” Edward murmured.

I did my best, and the camera flashed.

“Let me take one of you kids,” Charlie suggested. I knew he was just trying to shift the camera’s focus from himself.

Edward stood and lightly tossed him the camera.

I went to stand beside Edward, and the arrangement felt formal and strange to me. He put one hand lightly on my shoulder, and I wrapped my arm more securely around his waist. I wanted to look at his face, but I was afraid to.

“Smile, Bella,” Charlie reminded me again.

I took a deep breath and smiled. The flash blinded me.

“Enough pictures for tonight,” Charlie said then, shoving the camera into a crevice of the sofa cushions and rolling over it. “You don’t have to use the whole roll now.”

Edward dropped his hand from my shoulder and twisted casually out of my arm. He sat back down in the armchair.

I hesitated, and then went to sit against the sofa again. I was suddenly so frightened that my hands were shaking. I pressed them into my stomach to hide them, put my chin on my knees and stared at the TV screen in front of me, seeing nothing.

When the show ended, I hadn’t moved an inch. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Edward stand.

“I’d better get home,” he said.

Charlie didn’t look up from the commercial. “See ya.”

I got awkwardly to my feet—I was stiff from sitting so still—and followed Edward out the front door. He went straight to his car.

“Will you stay?” I asked, no hope in my voice.

I expected his answer, so it didn’t hurt as much.

“Not tonight.”

I didn’t ask for a reason.

He got in his car and drove away while I stood there, unmoving. I barely noticed that it was raining. I waited, without knowing what I waited for, until the door opened behind me.

“Bella, what are you doing?” Charlie asked, surprised to see me standing there alone and dripping.

“Nothing.” I turned and trudged back to the house.

It was a long night, with little in the way of rest.

4. WAKING UP

TIME PASSES. EVEN WHEN IT SEEMS IMPOSSIBLE. EVEN when each tick of the second hand aches like the pulse of blood behind a bruise. It passes unevenly, in strange lurches and dragging lulls, but pass it does. Even for me.

CHARLIE’S FIST CAME DOWN ON THE TABLE. “THAT’S IT, Bella! I’m sending you home.”

I looked up from my cereal, which I was pondering rather than eating, and stared at Charlie in shock. I hadn’t been following the conversation—actually, I hadn’t been aware that we were having a conversation—and I wasn’t sure what he meant.

“I am home,” I mumbled, confused.

“I’m sending you to Renée, to Jacksonville,” he clarified.

Charlie watched with exasperation as I slowly grasped the meaning of his words.

“What did I do?” I felt my face crumple. It was so unfair. My behavior had been above reproach for the past four months. After that first week, which neither of us ever mentioned, I hadn’t missed a day of school or work. My grades were perfect. I never broke curfew—I never went anywhere from which to break curfew in the first place. I only very rarely served leftovers.

Charlie was scowling.

“You didn’t do anything. That’s the problem. You never do anything.”

“You want me to get into trouble?” I wondered, my eyebrows pulling together in mystification. I made an effort to pay attention. It wasn’t easy. I was so used to tuning everything out, my ears felt stopped up.

“Trouble would be better than this…this moping around all the time!”

That stung a bit. I’d been careful to avoid all forms of moroseness, moping included.

“I am not moping around.”

“Wrong word,” he grudgingly conceded. “Moping would be better—that would be doing something. You’re just…lifeless, Bella. I think that’s the word I want.”

This accusation struck home. I sighed and tried to put some animation into my response.

“I’m sorry, Dad.” My apology sounded a little flat, even to me. I’d thought I’d been fooling him. Keeping Charlie from suffering was the whole point of all this effort. How depressing to think that the effort had been wasted.

“I don’t want you to apologize.”

I sighed. “Then tell me what you do want me to do.”

“Bella,” he hesitated, scrutinizing my reaction to his next words. “Honey, you’re not the first person to go through this kind of thing, you know.”

“I know that.” My accompanying grimace was limp and unimpressive.

“Listen, honey. I think that—that maybe you need some help.”

“Help?”

He paused, searching for the words again. “When your mother left,” he began, frowning, “and took you with her.” He inhaled deeply. “Well, that was a really bad time for me.”

“I know, Dad,” I mumbled.

“But I handled it,” he pointed out. “Honey, you’re not handling it. I waited, I hoped it would get better.” He stared at me and I looked down quickly. “I think we both know it’s not getting better.”

“I’m fine.”

He ignored me. “Maybe, well, maybe if you talked to someone about it. A professional.”

“You want me to see a shrink?” My voice was a shade sharper as I realized what he was getting at.

“Maybe it would help.”

“And maybe it wouldn’t help one little bit.”

I didn’t know much about psychoanalysis, but I was pretty sure that it didn’t work unless the subject was relatively honest. Sure, I could tell the truth—if I wanted to spend the rest of my life in a padded cell.

He examined my obstinate expression, and switched to another line of attack.

“It’s beyond me, Bella. Maybe your mother—”

“Look,” I said in a flat voice. “I’ll go out tonight, if you want. I’ll call Jess or Angela.”

“That’s not what I want,” he argued, frustrated. “I don’t think I can live through seeing you try harder. I’ve never seen anyone trying so hard. It hurts to watch.”

I pretended to be dense, looking down at the table. “I don’t understand, Dad. First you’re mad because I’m not doing anything, and then you say you don’t want me to go out.”

“I want you to be happy—no, not even that much. I just want you not to be miserable. I think you’ll have a better chance if you get out of Forks.”

My eyes flashed up with the first small spark of feeling I’d had in too long to contemplate.

“I’m not leaving,” I said.

“Why not?” he demanded.

“I’m in my last semester of school—it would screw everything up.”

“You’re a good student—you’ll figure it out.”

“I don’t want to crowd Mom and Phil.”

“Your mother’s been dying to have you back.”

“Florida is too hot.”

His fist came down on the table again. “We both know what’s really going on here, Bella, and it’s not good for you.” He took a deep breath. “It’s been months. No calls, no letters, no contact. You can’t keep waiting for him.”

I glowered at him. The heat almost, but not quite, reached my face. It had been a long time since I’d blushed with any emotion.

This whole subject was utterly forbidden, as he was well aware.

“I’m not waiting for anything. I don’t expect anything,” I said in a low monotone.

“Bella—,” Charlie began, his voice thick.

“I have to get to school,” I interrupted, standing up and yanking my untouched breakfast from the table. I dumped my bowl in the sink without pausing to wash it out. I couldn’t deal with any more conversation.

“I’ll make plans with Jessica,” I called over my shoulder as I strapped on my school bag, not meeting his eyes. “Maybe I won’t be home for dinner. We’ll go to Port Angeles and watch a movie.”

I was out the front door before he could react.

In my haste to get away from Charlie, I ended up being one of the first ones to school. The plus side was that I got a really good parking spot. The downside was that I had free time on my hands, and I tried to avoid free time at all costs.

Quickly, before I could start thinking about Charlie’s accusations, I pulled out my Calculus book. I flipped it open to the section we should be starting today, and tried to make sense of it. Reading math was even worse than listening to it, but I was getting better at it. In the last several months, I’d spent ten times the amount of time on Calculus than I’d ever spent on math before. As a result, I was managing to keep in the range of a low A. I knew Mr. Varner felt my improvement was all due to his superior teaching methods. And if that made him happy, I wasn’t going to burst his bubble.

I forced myself to keep at it until the parking lot was full, and I ended up rushing to English. We were working on Animal Farm, an easy subject matter. I didn’t mind communism; it was a welcome change from the exhausting romances that made up most of the curriculum. I settled into my seat, pleased by the distraction of Mr. Berty’s lecture.

Time moved easily while I was in school. The bell rang all too soon. I started repacking my bag.

“Bella?”

I recognized Mike’s voice, and I knew what his next words would be before he said them.

“Are you working tomorrow?”

I looked up. He was leaning across the aisle with an anxious expression. Every Friday he asked me the same question. Never mind that I hadn’t taken so much as a sick day. Well, with one exception, months ago. But he had no reason to look at me with such concern. I was a model employee.

“Tomorrow is Saturday, isn’t it?” I said. Having just had it pointed out to me by Charlie, I realized how lifeless my voice really sounded.

“Yeah, it is,” he agreed. “See you in Spanish.” He waved once before turning his back. He didn’t bother walking me to class anymore.

I trudged off to Calculus with a grim expression. This was the class where I sat next to Jessica.

It had been weeks, maybe months, since Jess had even greeted me when I passed her in the hall. I knew I had offended her with my antisocial behavior, and she was sulking. It wasn’t going to be easy to talk to her now—especially to ask her to do me a favor. I weighed my options carefully as I loitered outside the classroom, procrastinating.

I wasn’t about to face Charlie again without some kind of social interaction to report. I knew I couldn’t lie, though the thought of driving to Port Angeles and back alone—being sure my odometer reflected the correct mileage, just in case he checked—was very tempting. Jessica’s mom was the biggest gossip in town, and Charlie was bound to run into Mrs. Stanley sooner rather than later. When he did, he would no doubt mention the trip. Lying was out.

With a sigh, I shoved the door open.

Mr. Varner gave me a dark look—he’d already started the lecture. I hurried to my seat. Jessica didn’t look up as I sat next to her. I was glad that I had fifty minutes to mentally prepare myself.

This class flew by even faster than English. A small part of that speed was due to my goody-goody preparation this morning in the truck—but mostly it stemmed from the fact that time always sped up when I was looking forward to something unpleasant.

I grimaced when Mr. Varner dismissed the class five minutes early. He smiled like he was being nice.

“Jess?” My nose wrinkled as I cringed, waiting for her to turn on me.

She twisted in her seat to face me, eyeing me incredulously. “Are you talking to me, Bella?”

“Of course.” I widened my eyes to suggest innocence.

“What? Do you need help with Calculus?” Her tone was a tad sour.

“No.” I shook my head. “Actually, I wanted to know if you would…go to the movies with me tonight? I really need a girls’ night out.” The words sounded stiff, like badly delivered lines, and she looked suspicious.

“Why are you asking me?” she asked, still unfriendly.

“You’re the first person I think of when I want girl time.” I smiled, and I hoped the smile looked genuine. It was probably true. She was at least the first person I thought of when I wanted to avoid Charlie. It amounted to the same thing.

She seemed a little mollified. “Well, I don’t know.”

“Do you have plans?”

“No…I guess I can go with you. What do you want to see?”

“I’m not sure what’s playing,” I hedged. This was the tricky part. I racked my brain for a clue—hadn’t I heard someone talk about a movie recently? Seen a poster? “How about that one with the female president?”

She looked at me oddly. “Bella, that one’s been out of the theater forever.”

“Oh.” I frowned. “Is there anything you’d like to see?”

Jessica’s natural bubbliness started to leak out in spite of herself as she thought out loud. “Well, there’s that new romantic comedy that’s getting great reviews. I want to see that one. And my dad just saw Dead End and he really liked it.”

I grasped at the promising title. “What’s that one about?”

“Zombies or something. He said it was the scariest thing he’d seen in years.”

“That sounds perfect.” I’d rather deal with real zombies than watch a romance.

“Okay.” She seemed surprised by my response. I tried to remember if I liked scary movies, but I wasn’t sure. “Do you want me to pick you up after school?” she offered.

“Sure.”

Jessica smiled at me with tentative friendliness before she left. My answering smile was just a little late, but I thought that she saw it.

The rest of the day passed quickly, my thoughts focused on planning for tonight. I knew from experience that once I got Jessica talking, I would be able to get away with a few mumbled responses at the appropriate moments. Only minimal interaction would be required.

The thick haze that blurred my days now was sometimes confusing. I was surprised when I found myself in my room, not clearly remembering the drive home from school or even opening the front door. But that didn’t matter. Losing track of time was the most I asked from life.

I didn’t fight the haze as I turned to my closet. The numbness was more essential in some places than in others. I barely registered what I was looking at as I slid the door aside to reveal the pile of rubbish on the left side of my closet, under the clothes I never wore.

My eyes did not stray toward the black garbage bag that held my present from that last birthday, did not see the shape of the stereo where it strained against the black plastic; I didn’t think of the bloody mess my nails had been when I’d finished clawing it out of the dashboard.

I yanked the old purse I rarely used off the nail it hung from, and shoved the door shut.

Just then I heard a horn honking. I swiftly traded my wallet from my schoolbag into the purse. I was in a hurry, as if rushing would somehow make the night pass more quickly.

I glanced at myself in the hall mirror before I opened the door, arranging my features carefully into a smile and trying to hold them there.

“Thanks for coming with me tonight,” I told Jess as I climbed into the passenger seat, trying to infuse my tone with gratitude. It had been a while since I’d really thought about what I was saying to anyone besides Charlie. Jess was harder. I wasn’t sure which were the right emotions to fake.

“Sure. So, what brought this on?” Jess wondered as she drove down my street.

“Brought what on?”

“Why did you suddenly decide…to go out?” It sounded like she changed her question halfway through.

I shrugged. “Just needed a change.”

I recognized the song on the radio then, and quickly reached for the dial. “Do you mind?” I asked.

“No, go ahead.”

I scanned through the stations until I found one that was harmless. I peeked at Jess’s expression as the new music filled the car.

Her eyes squinted. “Since when do you listen to rap?”

“I don’t know,” I said. “A while.”

“You like this?” she asked doubtfully.

“Sure.”

It would be much too hard to interact with Jessica normally if I had to work to tune out the music, too. I nodded my head, hoping I was in time with the beat.

“Okay….” She stared out the windshield with wide eyes.

“So what’s up with you and Mike these days?” I asked quickly.

“You see him more than I do.”

The question hadn’t started her talking like I’d hoped it would.

“It’s hard to talk at work,” I mumbled, and then I tried again. “Have you been out with anyone lately?”

“Not really. I go out with Conner sometimes. I went out with Eric two weeks ago.” She rolled her eyes, and I sensed a long story. I clutched at the opportunity.

“Eric Yorkie? Who asked who?”

She groaned, getting more animated. “He did, of course! I couldn’t think of a nice way to say no.”

“Where did he take you?” I demanded, knowing she would interpret my eagerness as interest. “Tell me all about it.”

She launched into her tale, and I settled into my seat, more comfortable now. I paid strict attention, murmuring in sympathy and gasping in horror as called for. When she was finished with her Eric story, she continued into a Conner comparison without any prodding.

The movie was playing early, so Jess thought we should hit the twilight showing and eat later. I was happy to go along with whatever she wanted; after all, I was getting what I wanted—Charlie off my back.

I kept Jess talking through the previews, so I could ignore them more easily. But I got nervous when the movie started. A young couple was walking along a beach, swinging hands and discussing their mutual affection with gooey falseness. I resisted the urge to cover my ears and start humming. I had not bargained for a romance.

“I thought we picked the zombie movie,” I hissed to Jessica.

“This is the zombie movie.”

“Then why isn’t anyone getting eaten?” I asked desperately.

She looked at me with wide eyes that were almost alarmed. “I’m sure that part’s coming,” she whispered.

“I’m getting popcorn. Do you want any?”

“No, thanks.”

Someone shushed us from behind.

I took my time at the concession counter, watching the clock and debating what percentage of a ninety-minute movie could be spent on romantic exposition. I decided ten minutes was more than enough, but I paused just inside the theater doors to be sure. I could hear horrified screams blaring from the speakers, so I knew I’d waited long enough.

“You missed everything,” Jess murmured when I slid back into my seat. “Almost everyone is a zombie now.”

“Long line.” I offered her some popcorn. She took a handful.

The rest of the movie was comprised of gruesome zombie attacks and endless screaming from the handful of people left alive, their numbers dwindling quickly. I would have thought there was nothing in that to disturb me. But I felt uneasy, and I wasn’t sure why at first.

It wasn’t until almost the very end, as I watched a haggard zombie shambling after the last shrieking survivor, that I realized what the problem was. The scene kept cutting between the horrified face of the heroine, and the dead, emotionless face of her pursuer, back and forth as it closed the distance.

And I realized which one resembled me the most.

I stood up.

“Where are you going? There’s, like, two minutes left,” Jess hissed.

“I need a drink,” I muttered as I raced for the exit.

I sat down on the bench outside the theater door and tried very hard not to think of the irony. But it was ironic, all things considered, that, in the end, I would wind up as a zombie. I hadn’t seen that one coming.

Not that I hadn’t dreamed of becoming a mythical monster once—just never a grotesque, animated corpse. I shook my head to dislodge that train of thought, feeling panicky. I couldn’t afford to think about what I’d once dreamed of.

5. CHEATER

“BELLA, WHY DON’T YOU TAKE OFF,” MIKE SUGGESTED, his eyes focused off to the side, not really looking at me. I wondered how long that had been going on without me noticing.

It was a slow afternoon at Newton’s. At the moment there were only two patrons in the store, dedicated backpackers from the sound of their conversation. Mike had spent the last hour going through the pros and cons of two brands of lightweight packs with them. But they’d taken a break from serious pricing to indulge in trying to one-up each other with their latest tales from the trail. Their distraction had given Mike a chance to escape.

“I don’t mind staying,” I said. I still hadn’t been able to sink back into my protective shell of numbness, and everything seemed oddly close and loud today, like I’d taken cotton out of my ears. I tried to tune out the laughing hikers without success.

“I’m telling you,” said the thickset man with the orange beard that didn’t match his dark brown hair. “I’ve seen grizzlies pretty close up in Yellowstone, but they had nothing on this brute.” His hair was matted, and his clothes looked like they’d been on his back for more than a few days. Fresh from the mountains.

“Not a chance. Black bears don’t get that big. The grizzlies you saw were probably cubs.” The second man was tall and lean, his face tanned and wind-whipped into an impressive leathery crust.

“Seriously, Bella, as soon as these two give up, I’m closing the place down,” Mike murmured.

“If you want me to go. . .” I shrugged.

“On all fours it was taller than you,” the bearded man insisted while I gathered my things together. “Big as a house and pitch-black. I’m going to report it to the ranger here. People ought to be warned—this wasn’t up on the mountain, mind you—this was only a few miles from the trailhead.”

Leather-face laughed and rolled his eyes. “Let me guess—you were on your way in? Hadn’t eaten real food or slept off the ground in a week, right?”

“Hey, uh, Mike, right?” the bearded man called, looking toward us.

“See you Monday,” I mumbled.

“Yes, sir,” Mike replied, turning away.

“Say, have there been any warnings around here recently—about black bears?”

“No, sir. But it’s always good to keep your distance and store your food correctly. Have you seen the new bear-safe canisters? They only weigh two pounds . . .”

The doors slid open to let me out into the rain. I hunched over inside my jacket as I dashed for my truck. The rain hammering against my hood sounded unusually loud, too, but soon the roar of the engine drowned out everything else.

I didn’t want to go back to Charlie’s empty house. Last night had been particularly brutal, and I had no desire to revisit the scene of the suffering. Even after the pain had subsided enough for me to sleep, it wasn’t over. Like I’d told Jessica after the movie, there was never any doubt that I would have nightmares.

I always had nightmares now, every night. Not nightmares really, not in the plural, because it was always the same nightmare. You’d think I’d get bored after so many months, grow immune to it. But the dream never failed to horrify me, and only ended when I woke myself with screaming. Charlie didn’t come in to see what was wrong anymore, to make sure there was no intruder strangling me or something like that—he was used to it now.

My nightmare probably wouldn’t even frighten someone else. Nothing jumped out and screamed, “Boo!” There were no zombies, no ghosts, no psychopaths. There was nothing, really. Only nothing. Just the endless maze of moss-covered trees, so quiet that the silence was an uncomfortable pressure against my eardrums. It was dark, like dusk on a cloudy day, with only enough light to see that there was nothing to see. I hurried through the gloom without a path, always searching, searching, searching, getting more frantic as the time stretched on, trying to move faster, though the speed made me clumsy….Then there would come the point in my dream—and I could feel it coming now, but could never seem to wake myself up before it hit—when I couldn’t remember what it was that I was searching for. When I realized that there was nothing to search for, and nothing to find. That there never had been anything more than just this empty, dreary wood, and there never would be anything more for me…nothing but nothing….

That was usually about when the screaming started.

I wasn’t paying attention to where I was driving—just wandering through empty, wet side roads as I avoided the ways that would take me home—because I didn’t have anywhere to go.

I wished I could feel numb again, but I couldn’t remember how I’d managed it before. The nightmare was nagging at my mind and making me think about things that would cause me pain. I didn’t want to remember the forest. Even as I shuddered away from the images, I felt my eyes fill with tears and the aching begin around the edges of the hole in my chest. I took one hand from the steering wheel and wrapped it around my torso to hold it in one piece.

It will be as if I’d never existed. The words ran through my head, lacking the perfect clarity of my hallucination last night. They were just words, soundless, like print on a page. Just words, but they ripped the hole wide open, and I stomped on the brake, knowing I should not drive while this incapacitated.

I curled over, pressing my face against the steering wheel and trying to breathe without lungs.

I wondered how long this could last. Maybe someday, years from now—if the pain would just decrease to the point where I could bear it—I would be able to look back on those few short months that would always be the best of my life. And, if it were possible that the pain would ever soften enough to allow me to do that, I was sure that I would feel grateful for as much time as he’d given me. More than I’d asked for, more than I’d deserved. Maybe someday I’d be able to see it that way.

But what if this hole never got any better? If the raw edges never healed? If the damage was permanent and irreversible?

I held myself tightly together. As if he’d never existed, I thought in despair. What a stupid and impossible promise to make! He could steal my pictures and reclaim his gifts, but that didn’t put things back the way they’d been before I’d met him. The physical evidence was the most insignificant part of the equation. I was changed, my insides altered almost past the point of recognition. Even my outsides looked different—my face sallow, white except for the purple circles the nightmares had left under my eyes. My eyes were dark enough against my pallid skin that—if I were beautiful, and seen from a distance—I might even pass for a vampire now. But I was not beautiful, and I probably looked closer to a zombie.

As if he’d never existed? That was insanity. It was a promise that he could never keep, a promise that was broken as soon as he’d made it.

I thumped my head against the steering wheel, trying to distract myself from the sharper pain.

It made me feel silly for ever worrying about keeping my promise. Where was the logic in sticking to an agreement that had already been violated by the other party? Who cared if I was reckless and stupid? There was no reason to avoid recklessness, no reason why I shouldn’t get to be stupid.

I laughed humorlessly to myself, still gasping for air. Reckless in Forks—now there was a hopeless proposition.

The dark humor distracted me, and the distraction eased the pain. My breath came easier, and I was able to lean back against the seat. Though it was cold today, my forehead was damp with sweat.

I concentrated on my hopeless proposition to keep from sliding back into the excruciating memories. To be reckless in Forks would take a lot of creativity—maybe more than I had. But I wished I could find some way….I might feel better if I weren’t holding fast, all alone, to a broken pact. If I were an oath-breaker, too. But how could I cheat on my side of the deal, here in this harmless little town? Of course, Forks hadn’t always been so harmless, but now it was exactly what it had always appeared to be. It was dull, it was safe.

I stared out the windshield for a long moment, my thoughts moving sluggishly—I couldn’t seem to make those thoughts go anywhere. I cut the engine, which was groaning in a pitiful way after idling for so long, and stepped out into the drizzle.

The cold rain dripped through my hair and then trickled across my cheeks like freshwater tears. It helped to clear my head. I blinked the water from my eyes, staring blankly across the road.

After a minute of staring, I recognized where I was. I’d parked in the middle of the north lane of Russell Avenue. I was standing in front of the Cheneys’ house—my truck was blocking their driveway—and across the road lived the Markses. I knew I needed to move my truck, and that I ought to go home. It was wrong to wander the way I had, distracted and impaired, a menace on the roads of Forks. Besides, someone would notice me soon enough, and report me to Charlie.

As I took a deep breath in preparation to move, a sign in the Markses’ yard caught my eye—it was just a big piece of cardboard leaning against their mailbox post, with black letters scrawled in caps across it.

Sometimes, kismet happens.

Coincidence? Or was it meant to be? I didn’t know, but it seemed kind of silly to think that it was somehow fated, that the dilapidated motorcycles rusting in the Markses’ front yard beside the hand-printed FOR SALE, AS IS sign were serving some higher purpose by existing there, right where I needed them to be.

So maybe it wasn’t kismet. Maybe there were just all kinds of ways to be reckless, and I only now had my eyes open to them.

Reckless and stupid. Those were Charlie’s two very favorite words to apply to motorcycles.

Charlie’s job didn’t get a lot of action compared to cops in bigger towns, but he did get called in on traffic accidents. With the long, wet stretches of freeway twisting and turning through the forest, blind corner after blind corner, there was no shortage of that kind of action. But even with all the huge log-haulers barreling around the turns, mostly people walked away. The exceptions to that rule were often on motorcycles, and Charlie had seen one too many victims, almost always kids, smeared on the highway. He’d made me promise before I was ten that I would never accept a ride on a motorcycle. Even at that age, I didn’t have to think twice before promising. Who would want to ride a motorcycle here? It would be like taking a sixty-mile-per-hour bath.

So many promises I kept…

It clicked together for me then. I wanted to be stupid and reckless, and I wanted to break promises. Why stop at one?

That’s as far as I thought it through. I sloshed through the rain to the Markses’ front door and rang the bell.

One of the Marks boys opened the door, the younger one, the freshman. I couldn’t remember his name. His sandy hair only came up to my shoulder.

He had no trouble remembering my name. “Bella Swan?” he asked in surprise.

“How much do you want for the bike?” I panted, jerking my thumb over my shoulder toward the sales display.

“Are you serious?” he demanded.

“Of course I am.”

“They don’t work.”

I sighed impatiently—this was something I’d already inferred from the sign. “How much?”

“If you really want one, just take it. My mom made my dad move them down to the road so they’d get picked up with the garbage.”

I glanced at the bikes again and saw that they were resting on a pile of yard clippings and dead branches. “Are you positive about that?”

“Sure, you want to ask her?”

It was probably better not to involve adults who might mention this to Charlie.

“No, I believe you.”

“You want me to help you?” he offered. “They’re not light.”

“Okay, thanks. I only need one, though.”

“Might as well take both,” the boy said. “Maybe you could scavenge some parts.”

He followed me out into the downpour and helped me load both of the heavy bikes into the back of my truck. He seemed eager to be rid of them, so I didn’t argue.

“What are you going to do with them, anyway?” he asked. “They haven’t worked in years.”

“I kind of guessed that,” I said, shrugging. My spur-of-the-moment whim hadn’t come with a plan intact. “Maybe I’ll take them to Dowling’s.”

He snorted. “Dowling would charge more to fix them than they’d be worth running.”

I couldn’t argue with that. John Dowling had earned a reputation for his pricing; no one went to him except in an emergency. Most people preferred to make the drive up to Port Angeles, if their car was able. I’d been very lucky on that front—I’d been worried, when Charlie first gifted me my ancient truck, that I wouldn’t be able to afford to keep it running. But I’d never had a single problem with it, other than the screaming-loud engine and the fifty-five-mile-per-hour maximum speed limit. Jacob Black had kept it in great shape when it had belonged to his father, Billy….

Inspiration hit like a bolt of lightning—not unreasonable, considering the storm. “You know what? That’s okay. I know someone who builds cars.”

“Oh. That’s good.” He smiled in relief.

He waved as I pulled away, still smiling. Friendly kid.

I drove quickly and purposefully now, in a hurry to get home before there was the slightest chance of Charlie appearing, even in the highly unlikely event that he might knock off early. I dashed through the house to the phone, keys still in hand.

“Chief Swan, please,” I said when the deputy answered. “It’s Bella.”

“Oh, hey, Bella,” Deputy Steve said affably. “I’ll go get him.”

I waited.

“What’s wrong, Bella?” Charlie demanded as soon as he picked up the phone.

“Can’t I call you at work without there being an emergency?”

He was quiet for a minute. “You never have before. Is there an emergency?”

“No. I just wanted directions to the Blacks’ place—I’m not sure I can remember the way. I want to visit Jacob. I haven’t seen him in months.”

When Charlie spoke again, his voice was much happier. “That’s a great idea, Bells. Do you have a pen?”

The directions he gave me were very simple. I assured him that I would be back for dinner, though he tried to tell me not to hurry. He wanted to join me in La Push, and I wasn’t having that.

So it was with a deadline that I drove too quickly through the storm-darkened streets out of town. I hoped I could get Jacob alone. Billy would probably tell on me if he knew what I was up to.

While I drove, I worried a little bit about Billy’s reaction to seeing me. He would be too pleased. In Billy’s mind, no doubt, this had all worked out better than he had dared to hope. His pleasure and relief would only remind me of the one I couldn’t bear to be reminded of. Not again today, I pleaded silently. I was spent.

The Blacks’ house was vaguely familiar, a small wooden place with narrow windows, the dull red paint making it resemble a tiny barn. Jacob’s head peered out of the window before I could even get out of the truck. No doubt the familiar roar of the engine had tipped him off to my approach. Jacob had been very grateful when Charlie bought Billy’s truck for me, saving Jacob from having to drive it when he came of age. I liked my truck very much, but Jacob seemed to consider the speed restrictions a shortcoming.

He met me halfway to the house.

“Bella!” His excited grin stretched wide across his face, the bright teeth standing in vivid contrast to the deep russet color of his skin. I’d never seen his hair out of its usual ponytail before. It fell like black satin curtains on either side of his broad face.

Jacob had grown into some of his potential in the last eight months. He’d passed that point where the soft muscles of childhood hardened into the solid, lanky build of a teenager; the tendons and veins had become prominent under the red-brown skin of his arms, his hands. His face was still sweet like I remembered it, though it had hardened, too—the planes of his cheekbones sharper, his jaw squared off, all childish roundness gone.

“Hey, Jacob!” I felt an unfamiliar surge of enthusiasm at his smile. I realized that I was pleased to see him. This knowledge surprised me.

I smiled back, and something clicked silently into place, like two corresponding puzzle pieces. I’d forgotten how much I really liked Jacob Black.

He stopped a few feet away from me, and I stared up at him in surprise, leaning my head back though the rain pelted my face.

“You grew again!” I accused in amazement.

He laughed, his smile widening impossibly. “Six five,” he announced with self-satisfaction. His voice was deeper, but it had the husky tone I remembered.

“Is it ever going to stop?” I shook my head in disbelief. “You’re huge.”

“Still a beanpole, though.” He grimaced. “Come inside! You’re getting all wet.”

He led the way, twisting his hair in his big hands as he walked. He pulled a rubber band from his hip pocket and wound it around the bundle.

“Hey, Dad,” he called as he ducked to get through the front door. “Look who stopped by.”

Billy was in the tiny square living room, a book in his hands. He set the book in his lap and wheeled himself forward when he saw me.

“Well, what do you know! It’s good to see you, Bella.”

We shook hands. Mine was lost in his wide grasp.

“What brings you out here? Everything okay with Charlie?”

“Yes, absolutely. I just wanted to see Jacob—I haven’t seen him in forever.”

Jacob’s eyes brightened at my words. He was smiling so big it looked like it would hurt his cheeks.

“Can you stay for dinner?” Billy was eager, too.

“No, I’ve got to feed Charlie, you know.”

“I’ll call him now,” Billy suggested. “He’s always invited.”

I laughed to hide my discomfort. “It’s not like you’ll never see me again. I promise I’ll be back again soon—so much you’ll get sick of me.” After all, if Jacob could fix the bike, someone had to teach me how to ride it.

Billy chuckled in response. “Okay, maybe next time.”

“So, Bella, what do you want to do?” Jacob asked.

“Whatever. What were you doing before I interrupted?” I was strangely comfortable here. It was familiar, but only distantly. There were no painful reminders of the recent past.

Jacob hesitated. “I was just heading out to work on my car, but we can do something else . . .”

“No, that’s perfect!” I interrupted. “I’d love to see your car.”

“Okay,” he said, not convinced. “It’s out back, in the garage.”

Even better, I thought to myself. I waved at Billy. “See you later.”

A thick stand of trees and shrubbery concealed his garage from the house. The garage was no more than a couple of big preformed sheds that had been bolted together with their interior walls knocked out. Under this shelter, raised on cinder blocks, was what looked to me like a completed automobile. I recognized the symbol on the grille, at least.

“What kind of Volkswagen is that?” I asked.

“It’s an old Rabbit—1986, a classic.”

“How’s it going?”

“Almost finished,” he said cheerfully. And then his voice dropped into a lower key. “My dad made good on his promise last spring.”

“Ah,” I said.

He seemed to understand my reluctance to open the subject. I tried not to remember last May at the prom. Jacob had been bribed by his father with money and car parts to deliver a message there. Billy wanted me to stay a safe distance from the most important person in my life. It turned out that his concern was, in the end, unnecessary. I was all too safe now.

But I was going to see what I could do to change that.

“Jacob, what do you know about motorcycles?” I asked.

He shrugged. “Some. My friend Embry has a dirt bike. We work on it together sometimes. Why?”

“Well…,” I pursed my lips as I considered. I wasn’t sure if he could keep his mouth shut, but I didn’t have many other options. “I recently acquired a couple of bikes, and they’re not in the greatest condition. I wonder if you could get them running?”

“Cool.” He seemed truly pleased by the challenge. His face glowed. “I’ll give it a try.”

I held up one finger in warning. “The thing is,” I explained, “Charlie doesn’t approve of motorcycles. Honestly, he’d probably bust a vein in his forehead if he knew about this. So you can’t tell Billy.”

“Sure, sure.” Jacob smiled. “I understand.”

“I’ll pay you,” I continued.

This offended him. “No. I want to help. You can’t pay me.”

“Well…how about a trade, then?” I was making this up as I went, but it seemed reasonable enough. “I only need one bike—and I’ll need lessons, too. So how about this? I’ll give you the other bike, and then you can teach me.”

“Swee-eet.” He made the word into two syllables.

“Wait a sec—are you legal yet? When’s your birthday?”

“You missed it,” he teased, narrowing his eyes in mock resentment. “I’m sixteen.”

“Not that your age ever stopped you before,” I muttered. “Sorry about your birthday.”

“Don’t worry about it. I missed yours. What are you, forty?”

I sniffed. “Close.”

“We’ll have a joint party to make up for it.”

“Sounds like a date.”

His eyes sparkled at the word.

I needed to reign in the enthusiasm before I gave him the wrong idea—it was just that it had been a long time since I’d felt so light and buoyant. The rarity of the feeling made it more difficult to manage.

“Maybe when the bikes are finished—our present to ourselves,” I added.

“Deal. When will you bring them down?”

I bit my lip, embarrassed. “They’re in my truck now,” I admitted.

“Great.” He seemed to mean it.

“Will Billy see if we bring them around?”

He winked at me. “We’ll be sneaky.”

We eased around from the east, sticking to the trees when we were in view of the windows, affecting a casual-looking stroll, just in case. Jacob unloaded the bikes swiftly from the truck bed, wheeling them one by one into the shrubbery where I hid. It looked too easy for him—I’d remembered the bikes being much, much heavier than that.

“These aren’t half bad,” Jacob appraised as we pushed them through the cover of the trees. “This one here will actually be worth something when I’m done—it’s an old Harley Sprint.”

“That one’s yours, then.”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely.”

“These are going to take some cash, though,” he said, frowning down at the blackened metal. “We’ll have to save up for parts first.”

“We nothing,” I disagreed. “If you’re doing this for free, I’ll pay for the parts.”

“I don’t know…,” he muttered.

“I’ve got some money saved. College fund, you know.” College, schmollege, I thought to myself. It wasn’t like I’d saved up enough to go anywhere special—and besides, I had no desire to leave Forks anyway. What difference would it make if I skimmed a little bit off the top?

Jacob just nodded. This all made perfect sense to him.

As we skulked back to the makeshift garage, I contemplated my luck. Only a teenage boy would agree to this: deceiving both our parents while repairing dangerous vehicles using money meant for my college education. He didn’t see anything wrong with that picture. Jacob was a gift from the gods.

6. FRIENDS

THE MOTORCYCLES DIDN’T NEED TO BE HIDDEN ANY further than simply placing them in Jacob’s shed. Billy’s wheelchair couldn’t maneuver the uneven ground separating it from the house.

Jacob started pulling the first bike—the red one, which was destined for me—to pieces immediately. He opened up the passenger door of the Rabbit so I could sit on the seat instead of the ground. While he worked, Jacob chattered happily, needing only the lightest of nudges from me to keep the conversation rolling. He updated me on the progress of his sophomore year of school, running on about his classes and his two best friends.

“Quil and Embry?” I interrupted. “Those are unusual names.”

Jacob chuckled. “Quil’s is a hand-me-down, and I think Embry got named after a soap opera star. I can’t say anything, though. They fight dirty if you start on their names—they’ll tag team you.”

“Good friends.” I raised one eyebrow.

“No, they are. Just don’t mess with their names.”

Just then a call echoed in the distance. “Jacob?” someone shouted.

“Is that Billy?” I asked.

“No.” Jacob ducked his head, and it looked like he was blushing under his brown skin. “Speak of the devil,” he mumbled, “and the devil shall appear.”

“Jake? Are you out here?” The shouting voice was closer now.

“Yeah!” Jacob shouted back, and sighed.

We waited through the short silence until two tall, dark-skinned boys strolled around the corner into the shed.

One was slender, and almost as tall as Jacob. His black hair was chin-length and parted down the middle, one side tucked behind his left ear while the right side swung free. The shorter boy was more burly. His white T-shirt strained over his well-developed chest, and he seemed gleefully conscious of that fact. His hair was so short it was almost a buzz.

Both boys stopped short when they saw me. The thin boy glanced swiftly back and forth between Jacob and me, while the brawny boy kept his eyes on me, a slow smile spreading across his face.

“Hey, guys,” Jacob greeted them halfheartedly.

“Hey, Jake,” the short one said without looking away from me. I had to smile in response, his grin was so impish. When I did, he winked at me. “Hi, there.”

“Quil, Embry—this is my friend, Bella.”

Quil and Embry, I still didn’t know which was which, exchanged a loaded look.

“Charlie’s kid, right?” the brawny boy asked me, holding out his hand.

“That’s right,” I confirmed, shaking hands with him. His grasp was firm; it looked like he was flexing his bicep.

“I’m Quil Ateara,” he announced grandly before releasing my hand.

“Nice to meet you, Quil.”

“Hey, Bella. I’m Embry, Embry Call—you probably already figured that out, though.” Embry smiled a shy smile and waved with one hand, which he then shoved in the pocket of his jeans.

I nodded. “Nice to meet you, too.”

“So what are you guys doing?” Quil asked, still looking at me.

“Bella and I are going to fix up these bikes,” Jacob explained inaccurately. But bikes seemed to be the magic word. Both boys went to examine Jacob’s project, drilling him with educated questions. Many of the words they used were unfamiliar to me, and I figured I’d have to have a Y chromosome to really understand the excitement.

They were still immersed in talk of parts and pieces when I decided that I needed to head back home before Charlie showed up here. With a sigh, I slid out of the Rabbit.

Jacob looked up, apologetic. “We’re boring you, aren’t we?”

“Naw.” And it wasn’t a lie. I was enjoying myself—how strange. “I just have to go cook dinner for Charlie.”

“Oh…well, I’ll finish taking these apart tonight and figure out what more we’ll need to get started rebuilding them. When do you want to work on them again?”

“Could I come back tomorrow?” Sundays were the bane of my existence. There was never enough homework to keep me busy.

Quil nudged Embry’s arm and they exchanged grins.

Jacob smiled in delight. “That would be great!”

“If you make a list, we can go shop for parts,” I suggested.

Jacob’s face fell a little. “I’m still not sure I should let you pay for everything.”

I shook my head. “No way. I’m bankrolling this party. You just have to supply the labor and expertise.”

Embry rolled his eyes at Quil.

“That doesn’t seem right,” Jacob shook his head.

“Jake, if I took these to a mechanic, how much would he charge me?” I pointed out.

He smiled. “Okay, you’re getting a deal.”

“Not to mention the riding lessons,” I added.

Quil grinned widely at Embry and whispered something I didn’t catch. Jacob’s hand flashed out to smack the back of Quil’s head. “That’s it, get out,” he muttered.

“No, really, I have to go,” I protested, heading for the door. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Jacob.”

As soon as I was out of sight, I heard Quil and Embry chorus, “Wooooo!”

The sound of a brief scuffle followed, interspersed with an “ouch” and a “hey!”

“If either of you set so much as one toe on my land tomorrow . . .” I heard Jacob threaten. His voice was lost as I walked through the trees.

I giggled quietly. The sound made my eyes widen in wonder. I was laughing, actually laughing, and there wasn’t even anyone watching. I felt so weightless that I laughed again, just make the feeling last longer.

I beat Charlie home. When he walked in I was just taking the fried chicken out of the pan and laying it on a pile of paper towels.

“Hey, Dad.” I flashed him a grin.

Shock flitted across his face before he pulled his expression together. “Hey, honey,” he said, his voice uncertain. “Did you have fun with Jacob?”

I started moving the food to the table. “Yeah, I did.”

“Well, that’s good.” He was still cautious. “What did you two do?”

Now it was my turn to be cautious. “I hung out in his garage and watched him work. Did you know he’s rebuilding a Volkswagen?”

“Yeah, I think Billy mentioned that.”

The interrogation had to stop when Charlie began chewing, but he continued to study my face as he ate.

After dinner, I dithered around, cleaning the kitchen twice, and then did my homework slowly in the front room while Charlie watched a hockey game. I waited as long as I could, but finally Charlie mentioned the late hour. When I didn’t respond, he got up, stretched, and then left, turning out the light behind him. Reluctantly, I followed.

As I climbed the stairs, I felt the last of the afternoon’s abnormal sense of well-being drain from my system, replaced by a dull fear at the thought of what I was going to have to live through now.

I wasn’t numb anymore. Tonight would, no doubt, be as horrific as last night. I lay down on my bed and curled into a ball in preparation for the onslaught. I squeezed my eyes shut and…the next thing I next I knew, it was morning.

I stared at the pale silver light coming through my window, stunned.

For the first time in more than four months, I’d slept without dreaming. Dreaming or screaming. I couldn’t tell which emotion was stronger—the relief or the shock.

I lay still in my bed for a few minutes, waiting for it to come back. Because something must be coming. If not the pain, then the numbness. I waited, but nothing happened. I felt more rested than I had in a long time.

I didn’t trust this to last. It was a slippery, precarious edge that I balanced on, and it wouldn’t take much to knock me back down. Just glancing around my room with these suddenly clear eyes—noticing how strange it looked, too tidy, like I didn’t live here at all—was dangerous.

I pushed that thought from my mind, and concentrated, as I got dressed, on the fact that I was going to see Jacob again today. The thought made me feel almost…hopeful. Maybe it would be the same as yesterday. Maybe I wouldn’t have to remind myself to look interested and to nod or smile at appropriate intervals, the way I had to with everyone else. Maybe…but I wouldn’t trust this to last, either. Wouldn’t trust it to be the same—so easy—as yesterday. I wasn’t going to set myself up for disappointment like that.

At breakfast, Charlie was being careful, too. He tried to hide his scrutiny, keeping his eyes on his eggs until he thought I wasn’t looking.

“What are you up to today?” he asked, eyeing a loose thread on the edge of his cuff like he wasn’t paying much attention to my answer.

“I’m going to hang out with Jacob again.”

He nodded without looking up. “Oh,” he said.

“Do you mind?” I pretended to worry. “I could stay….”

He glanced up quickly, a hint of panic in his eyes. “No, no! You go ahead. Harry was going to come up to watch the game with me anyway.”

“Maybe Harry could give Billy a ride up,” I suggested. The fewer witnesses the better.

“That’s a great idea.”

I wasn’t sure if the game was just an excuse for kicking me out, but he looked excited enough now. He headed to the phone while I donned my rain jacket. I felt self- conscious with the checkbook shoved in my jacket pocket. It was something I never used.

Outside, the rain came down like water slopped from a bucket. I had to drive more slowly than I wanted to; I could hardly see a car length in front of the truck. But I finally made it through the muddy lanes to Jacob’s house. Before I’d killed the engine, the front door opened and Jacob came running out with a huge black umbrella.

He held it over my door while I opened it.

“Charlie called—said you were on your way,” Jacob explained with a grin.

Effortlessly, without a conscious command to the muscles around my lips, my answering smile spread across my face. A strange feeling of warmth bubbled up in my throat, despite the icy rain splattering on my cheeks.

“Hi, Jacob.”

“Good call on inviting Billy up.” He held up his hand for a high five.

I had to reach so high to slap his hand that he laughed.

Harry showed up to get Billy just a few minutes later. Jacob took me on a brief tour of his tiny room while we waited to be unsupervised.

“So where to, Mr. Goodwrench?” I asked as soon as the door closed behind Billy.

Jacob pulled a folded paper out of his pocket and smoothed it out. “We’ll start at the dump first, see if we can get lucky. This could get a little expensive,” he warned me. “Those bikes are going to need a lot of help before they’ll run again.” My face didn’t look worried enough, so he continued. “I’m talking about maybe more than a hundred dollars here.”

I pulled my checkbook out, fanned myself with it, and rolled my eyes at his worries. “We’re covered.”

It was a very strange kind of day. I enjoyed myself. Even at the dump, in the slopping rain and ankle-deep mud. I wondered at first if it was just the aftershock of losing the numbness, but I didn’t think that was enough of an explanation.

I was beginning to think it was mostly Jacob. It wasn’t just that he was always so happy to see me, or that he didn’t watch me out of the corner of his eye, waiting for me to do something that would mark me as crazy or depressed. It was nothing that related to me at all.

It was Jacob himself. Jacob was simply a perpetually happy person, and he carried that happiness with him like an aura, sharing it with whoever was near him. Like an earthbound sun, whenever someone was within his gravitational pull, Jacob warmed them. It was natural, a part of who he was. No wonder I was so eager to see him.

Even when he commented on the gaping hole in my dashboard, it didn’t send me into a panic like it should have.

“Did the stereo break?” he wondered.

“Yeah,” I lied.

He poked around in the cavity. “Who took it out? There’s a lot of damage….”

“I did,” I admitted.

He laughed. “Maybe you shouldn’t touch the motor cycles too much.”

“No problem.”

According to Jacob, we did get lucky at the dump. He was very excited about several grease-blackened pieces of twisted metal that he found; I was just impressed that he could tell what they were supposed to be.

From there we went to the Checker Auto Parts down in Hoquiam. In my truck, it was more than a two hour drive south on the winding freeway, but the time passed easily with Jacob. He chattered about his friends and his school, and I found myself asking questions, not even pretending, truly curious to hear what he had to say.

“I’m doing all the talking,” he complained after a long story about Quil and the trouble he’d stirred up by asking out a senior’s steady girlfriend. “Why don’t you take a turn? What’s going on in Forks? It has to be more exciting than La Push.”

“Wrong,” I sighed. “There’s really nothing. Your friends are a lot more interesting than mine. I like your friends. Quil’s funny.”

He frowned. “I think Quil likes you, too.”

I laughed. “He’s a little young for me.”

Jacob’s frown deepened. “He’s not that much younger than you. It’s just a year and a few months.”

I had a feeling we weren’t talking about Quil anymore. I kept my voice light, teasing. “Sure, but, considering the difference in maturity between guys and girls, don’t you have to count that in dog years? What does that make me, about twelve years older?”

He laughed, rolling his eyes. “Okay, but if you’re going to get picky like that, you have to average in size, too. You’re so small, I’ll have to knock ten years off your total.”

“Five foot four is perfectly average.” I sniffed. “It’s not my fault you’re a freak.”

We bantered like that till Hoquiam, still arguing over the correct formula to determine age—I lost two more years because I didn’t know how to change a tire, but gained one back for being in charge of the bookkeeping at my house—until we were in Checker, and Jacob had to concentrate again. We found everything left on his list, and Jacob felt confident that he could make a lot of progress with our haul.

By the time we got back to La Push, I was twenty-three and he was thirty—he was definitely weighting skills in his favor.

I hadn’t forgotten the reason for what I was doing. And, even though I was enjoying myself more than I’d thought possible, there was no lessening of my original desire. I still wanted to cheat. It was senseless, and I really didn’t care. I was going to be as reckless as I could possibly manage in Forks. I would not be the only keeper of an empty contract. Getting to spend time with Jacob was just a much bigger perk than I’d expected.

Billy wasn’t back yet, so we didn’t have to be sneaky about unloading our day’s spoils. As soon as we had everything laid out on the plastic floor next to Jacob’s toolbox, he went right to work, still talking and laughing while his fingers combed expertly through the metal pieces in front of him.

Jacob’s skill with his hands was fascinating. They looked too big for the delicate tasks they performed with ease and precision. While he worked, he seemed almost graceful. Unlike when he was on his feet; there, his height and big feet made him nearly as dangerous as I was.

Quil and Embry did not show up, so maybe his threat yesterday had been taken seriously.

The day passed too quickly. It got dark outside the mouth of the garage before I was expecting it, and then we heard Billy calling for us.

I jumped up to help Jacob put things away, hesitating because I wasn’t sure what I should touch.

“Just leave it,” he said. “I’ll work on it later tonight.”

“Don’t forget your schoolwork or anything,” I said, feeling a little guilty. I didn’t want him to get in trouble. That plan was just for me.

“Bella?”

Both our heads snapped up as Charlie’s familiar voice wafted through the trees, sounding closer than the house.

“Shoot,” I muttered. “Coming!” I yelled toward the house.

“Let’s go.” Jacob smiled, enjoying the cloak-and-dagger. He snapped the light off, and for a moment I was blind. Jacob grabbed my hand and towed me out of the garage and through the trees, his feet finding the familiar path easily. His hand was rough, and very warm.

Despite the path, we were both tripping over our feet in the darkness. So we were also both laughing when the house came into view. The laughter did not go deep; it was light and superficial, but still nice. I was sure he wouldn’t notice the faint hint of hysteria. I wasn’t used to laughing, and it felt right and also very wrong at the same time.

Charlie was standing under the little back porch, and Billy was sitting in the doorway behind them.

“Hey, Dad,” we both said at the same time, and that started us laughing again.

Charlie stared at me with wide eyes that flashed down to note Jacob’s hand around mine.

“Billy invited us for dinner,” Charlie said to us in an absentminded tone.

“My super secret recipe for spaghetti. Handed down for generations,” Billy said gravely.

Jacob snorted. “I don’t think Ragu’s actually been around that long.”

The house was crowded. Harry Clearwater was there, too, with his family—his wife, Sue, whom I knew vaguely from my childhood summers in Forks, and his two children. Leah was a senior like me, but a year older. She was beautiful in an exotic way—perfect copper skin, glistening black hair, eyelashes like feather dusters—and preoccupied. She was on Billy’s phone when we got in, and she never let it go. Seth was fourteen; he hung on Jacob’s every word with idolizing eyes.

7. REPETITION

I WASN’T SURE WHAT THE HELL I WAS DOING HERE.

Was I trying to push myself back into the zombie stupor? Had I turned masochistic—developed a taste for torture? I should have gone straight down to La Push. I felt much, much healthier around Jacob. This was not a healthy thing to do.

But I continued to drive slowly down the overgrown lane, twisting through the trees that arched over me like a green, living tunnel. My hands were shaking, so I tightened my grip on the steering wheel.

I knew that part of the reason I did this was the nightmare; now that I was really awake, the nothingness of the dream gnawed on my nerves, a dog worrying a bone. There was something to search for. Unattainable and impossible, uncaring and distracted…but he was out there, somewhere. I had to believe that.

The other part was the strange sense of repetition I’d felt at school today, the coincidence of the date. The feeling that I was starting over—perhaps the way my first day would have gone if I’d really been the most unusual person in the cafeteria that afternoon.

The words ran through my head, tonelessly, like I was reading them rather than hearing them spoken:

It will be as if I’d never existed.

I was lying to myself by splitting my reason for coming here into just two parts. I didn’t want to admit the strongest motivation. Because it was mentally unsound.

The truth was that I wanted to hear his voice again, like I had in the strange delusion Friday night. For that brief moment, when his voice came from some other part of me than my conscious memory, when his voice was perfect and honey smooth rather than the pale echo my memories usually produced, I was able to remember without pain. It hadn’t lasted; the pain had caught up with me, as I was sure it would for this fool’s errand. But those precious moments when I could hear him again were an irresistible lure. I had to find some way to repeat the experience…or maybe the better word was episode.

I was hoping that déjà vu was the key. So I was going to his home, a place I hadn’t been since my ill-fated birthday party, so many months ago.

The thick, almost jungle-like growth crawled slowly past my windows. The drive wound on and on. I started to go faster, getting edgy. How long had I been driving? Shouldn’t I have reached the house yet? The lane was so overgrown that it did not look familiar.

What if I couldn’t find it? I shivered. What if there was no tangible proof at all?

Then there was the break in the trees that I was looking for, only it was not so pronounced as before. The flora here did not wait long to reclaim any land that was left unguarded. The tall ferns had infiltrated the meadow around the house, crowding against the trunks of the cedars, even the wide porch. It was like the lawn had been flooded—waist-high—with green, feathery waves.

And the house was there, but it was not the same. Though nothing had changed on the outside, the emptiness screamed from the blank windows. It was creepy. For the first time since I’d seen the beautiful house, it looked like a fitting haunt for vampires.

I hit the brakes, looking away. I was afraid to go farther.

But nothing happened. No voice in my head.

So I left the engine running and jumped out into the fern sea. Maybe, like Friday night, if I walked forward…

I approached the barren, vacant face slowly, my truck rumbling out a comforting roar behind me. I stopped when I got to the porch stairs, because there was nothing here. No lingering sense of their presence…of his presence. The house was solidly here, but it meant little. Its concrete reality would not counteract the nothingness of the nightmares.

I didn’t go any closer. I didn’t want to look in the windows. I wasn’t sure which would be harder to see. If the rooms were bare, echoing empty from floor to ceiling, that would certainly hurt. Like my grandmother’s funeral, when my mother had insisted that I stay outside during the viewing. She had said that I didn’t need to see Gran that way, to remember her that way, rather than alive.

But wouldn’t it be worse if there were no change? If the couches sat just as I’d last seen them, the paintings on the walls—worse still, the piano on its low platform? It would be second only to the house disappearing all together, to see that there was no physical possession that tied them in anyway. That everything remained, untouched and forgotten, behind them.

Just like me.

I turned my back on the gaping emptiness and hurried to my truck. I nearly ran. I was anxious to be gone, to get back to the human world. I felt hideously empty, and I wanted to see Jacob. Maybe I was developing a new kind of sickness, another addiction, like the numbness before. I didn’t care. I pushed my truck as fast as it would go as I barreled toward my fix.

Jacob was waiting for me. My chest seemed to relax as soon as I saw him, making it easier to breathe.

“Hey, Bella,” he called.

I smiled in relief. “Hey, Jacob.” I waved at Billy, who was looking out the window.

“Let’s get to work,” Jacob said in a low but eager voice.

I was somehow able to laugh. “You seriously aren’t sick of me yet?” I wondered. He must be starting to ask himself how desperate I was for company.

Jacob led the way around the house to his garage.

“Nope. Not yet.”

“Please let me know when I start getting on your nerves. I don’t want to be a pain.”

“Okay.” He laughed, a throaty sound. “I wouldn’t hold your breath for that, though.”

When I walked into the garage, I was shocked to see the red bike standing up, looking like a motorcycle rather than a pile of jagged metal.

“Jake, you’re amazing,” I breathed.

He laughed again. “I get obsessive when I have a project.” He shrugged. “If I had any brains I’d drag it out a little bit.”

“Why?”

He looked down, pausing for so long that I wondered if he hadn’t heard my question. Finally, he asked me, “Bella, if I told you that I couldn’t fix these bikes, what would you say?”

I didn’t answer right away, either, and he glanced up to check my expression.

“I would say…that’s too bad, but I’ll bet we could figure out something else to do. If we got really desperate, we could even do homework.”

Jacob smiled, and his shoulders relaxed. He sat down next to the bike and picked up a wrench. “So you think you’ll still come over when I’m done, then?”

“Is that what you meant?” I shook my head. “I guess I am taking advantage of your very underpriced mechanical skills. But as long as you let me come over, I’ll be here.”

“Hoping to see Quil again?” he teased.

“You caught me.”

He chuckled. “You really like spending time with me?” he asked, marveling.

“Very, very much. And I’ll prove it. I have to work tomorrow, but Wednesday we’ll do something nonmechanical.”

“Like what?”

“I have no idea. We can go to my place so you won’t be tempted to be obsessive. You could bring your schoolwork—you have to be getting behind, because I know I am.”

“Homework might be a good idea.” He made a face, and I wondered how much he was leaving undone to be with me.

“Yes,” I agreed. “We’ll have to start being responsible occasionally, or Billy and Charlie aren’t going to be so easygoing about this.” I made a gesture indicating the two of us as a single entity. He liked that—he beamed.

“Homework once a week?” he proposed.

“Maybe we’d better go with twice,” I suggested, thinking of the pile I’d just been assigned today.

He sighed a heavy sigh. Then he reached over his toolbox to a paper grocery sack. He pulled out two cans of soda, cracking one open and handing it to me. He opened the second, and held it up ceremoniously.

“Here’s to responsibility,” he toasted. “Twice a week.”

“And recklessness every day in between,” I emphasized.

He grinned and touched his can to mine.

I got home later than I’d planned and found Charlie had ordered a pizza rather than wait for me. He wouldn’t let me apologize.

“I don’t mind,” he assured me. “You deserve a break from all the cooking, anyway.”

I knew he was just relieved that I was still acting like a normal person, and he was not about to rock the boat.

I checked my e-mail before I started on my homework, and there was a long one from Renée. She gushed over every detail I’d provided her with, so I sent back another exhaustive description of my day. Everything but the motorcycles. Even happy-go-lucky Renée was likely to be alarmed by that.

School Tuesday had its ups and downs. Angela and Mike seemed ready to welcome me back with open arms—to kindly overlook my few months of aberrant behavior. Jess was more resistant. I wondered if she needed a formal written apology for the Port Angeles incident.

Mike was animated and chatty at work. It was like he’d stored up the semester’s worth of talk, and it was all spilling out now. I found that I was able to smile and laugh with him, though it wasn’t as effortless as it was with Jacob. It seemed harmless enough, until quitting time.

Mike put the closed sign in the window while I folded my vest and shoved it under the counter.

“This was fun tonight,” Mike said happily.

“Yeah,” I agreed, though I’d much rather have spent the afternoon in the garage.

“It’s too bad that you had to leave the movie early last week.”

I was a little confused by his train of thought. I shrugged. “I’m just a wimp, I guess.”

“What I mean is, you should go to a better movie, something you’d enjoy,” he explained.

“Oh,” I muttered, still confused.

“Like maybe this Friday. With me. We could go see something that isn’t scary at all.”

I bit my lip.

I didn’t want to screw things up with Mike, not when he was one of the only people ready to forgive me for being crazy. But this, again, felt far too familiar. Like the last year had never happened. I wished I had Jess as an excuse this time.

“Like a date?” I asked. Honesty was probably the best policy at this point. Get it over with.

He processed the tone of my voice. “If you want. But it doesn’t have to be like that.”

“I don’t date,” I said slowly, realizing how true that was. That whole world seemed impossibly distant.

“Just as friends?” he suggested. His clear blue eyes were not as eager now. I hoped he really meant that we could be friends anyway.

“That would be fun. But I actually have plans already this Friday, so maybe next week?”

“What are you doing?” he asked, less casually than I think he wanted to sound.

“Homework. I have a…study session planned with a friend.”

“Oh. Okay. Maybe next week.”

He walked me to my car, less exuberant than before. It reminded me so clearly of my first months in Forks. I’d come full circle, and now everything felt like an echo—an empty echo, devoid of the interest it used to have.

The next night, Charlie didn’t seem the smallest bit surprised to find Jacob and me sprawled across the living room floor with our books scattered around us, so I guessed that he and Billy were talking behind our backs.

“Hey, kids,” he said, his eyes straying to the kitchen. The smell of the lasagna I’d spent the afternoon making—while Jacob watched and occasionally sampled—wafted down the hall; I was being good, trying to atone for all the pizza.

Jacob stayed for dinner, and took a plate home for Billy. He grudgingly added another year to my negotiable age for being a good cook.

Friday was the garage, and Saturday, after my shift at Newton’s, was homework again. Charlie felt secure enough in my sanity to spend the day fishing with Harry. When he got back, we were all done—feeling very sensible and mature about it, too—and watching Monster Garage on the Discovery Channel.

“I probably ought to go.” Jacob sighed. “It’s later than I thought.”

“Okay, fine,” I grumbled. “I’ll take you home.”

He laughed at my unwilling expression—it seemed to please him.

“Tomorrow, back to work,” I said as soon as we were safe in the truck. “What time do you want me to come up?”

There was an unexplained excitement in his answering smile. “I’ll call you first, okay?”

“Sure.” I frowned to myself, wondering what was up. His smile widened.

I cleaned the house the next morning—waiting for Jacob to call and trying to shake off the latest nightmare. The scenery had changed. Last night I’d wandered in a wide sea of ferns interspersed with huge hemlock trees. There was nothing else there, and I was lost, wandering aimless and alone, searching for nothing. I wanted to kick myself for the stupid field trip last week. I shoved the dream out of my conscious mind, hoping it would stay locked up somewhere and not escape again.

Charlie was outside washing the cruiser, so when the phone rang, I dropped the toilet brush and ran downstairs to answer it.

“Hello?” I asked breathlessly.

“Bella,” Jacob said, a strange, formal tone to his voice.

“Hey, Jake.”

“I believe that…we have a date,” he said, his tone thick with implications.

It took me a second before I got it. “They’re done? I can’t believe it!” What perfect timing. I needed something to distract me from nightmares and nothingness.

“Yeah, they run and everything.”

“Jacob, you are absolutely, without a doubt, the most talented and wonderful person I know. You get ten years for this one.”

“Cool! I’m middle-aged now.”

I laughed. “I’m on my way up!”

I threw the cleaning supplies under the bathroom counter and grabbed my jacket.

“Headed to see Jake,” Charlie said when I ran past him. It wasn’t really a question.

“Yep,” I replied as I jumped in my truck.

“I’ll be at the station later,” Charlie called after me.

“Okay,” I yelled back, turning the key.

Charlie said something else, but I couldn’t hear him clearly over the roar of the engine. It sounded sort of like, “Where’s the fire?”

I parked my truck off to the side of the Blacks’ house, close to the trees, to make it easier for us to sneak the bikes out. When I got out, a splash of color caught my eye—two shiny motorcycles, one red, one black, were hidden under a spruce, invisible from the house. Jacob was prepared.

There was a piece of blue ribbon tied in a small bow around each of the handlebars. I was laughing at that when Jacob ran out of the house.

“Ready?” he asked in a low voice, his eyes sparkling.

I glanced over his shoulder, and there was no sign of Billy.

“Yeah,” I said, but I didn’t feel quite as excited as before; I was trying to imagine myself actually on the motorcycle.

Jacob loaded the bikes into the bed of the truck with ease, laying them carefully on their sides so they didn’t show.

“Let’s go,” he said, his voice higher than usual with excitement. “I know the perfect spot—no one will catch us there.”

8. ADRENALINE

“OKAY, WHERE’S YOUR CLUTCH?”

I pointed to the lever on my left handlebar. Letting go of the grip was a mistake. The heavy bike wobbled underneath me, threatening to knock me sidewise. I grabbed the handle again, trying to hold it straight.

“Jacob, it won’t stay up,” I complained.

“It will when you’re moving,” he promised. “Now where’s your brake?”

“Behind my right foot.”

“Wrong.”

He grabbed my right hand and curled my fingers around the lever over the throttle.

“But you said—”

“This is the brake you want. Don’t use the back brake now, that’s for later, when you know what you’re doing.”

“That doesn’t sound right,” I said suspiciously. “Aren’t both brakes kind of important?”

“Forget the back brake, okay? Here—” He wrapped his hand around mine and made me squeeze the lever down. “That is how you brake. Don’t forget.” He squeezed my hand another time.

“Fine,” I agreed.

“Throttle?”

I twisted the right grip.

“Gearshift?”

I nudged it with my left calf.

“Very good. I think you’ve got all the parts down. Now you just have to get it moving.”

“Uh-huh,” I muttered, afraid to say more. My stomach was contorting strangely and I thought my voice might crack. I was terrified. I tried to tell myself that the fear was pointless. I’d already lived through the worst thing possible. In comparison with that, why should anything frighten me now? I should be able to look death in the face and laugh.

My stomach wasn’t buying it.

I stared down the long stretch of dirt road, bordered by thick misty green on every side. The road was sandy and damp. Better than mud.

“I want you to hold down the clutch,” Jacob instructed.

I wrapped my fingers around the clutch.

“Now this is crucial, Bella,” Jacob stressed. “Don’t let go of that, okay? I want you to pretend that I’ve handed you a live grenade. The pin is out and you are holding down the spoon.”

I squeezed tighter.

“Good. Do you think you can kick-start it?”

“If I move my foot, I will fall over,” I told him through gritted teeth, my fingers tight around my live grenade.

“Okay, I’ll do it. Don’t let go of the clutch.”

He took a step back, and then suddenly slammed his foot down on the pedal. There was a short ripping noise, and the force of his thrust rocked the bike. I started to fall sideways, but Jake caught the bike before it knocked me to the ground.

“Steady there,” he encouraged. “Do you still have the clutch?”

“Yes,” I gasped.

“Plant your feet—I’m going to try again.” But he put his hand on the back of the seat, too, just to be safe.

It took four more kicks before the ignition caught. I could feel the bike rumbling beneath me like an angry animal. I gripped the clutch until my fingers ached.

“Try out the throttle,” he suggested. “Very lightly. And don’t let go of the clutch.”

Hesitantly, I twisted the right handle. Though the movement was tiny, the bike snarled beneath me. It sounded angry and hungry now. Jacob smiled in deep satisfaction.

“Do you remember how to put it into first gear?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Well, go ahead and do it.”

“Okay.”

He waited for a few seconds.

“Left foot,” he prompted.

“I know,” I said, taking a deep breath.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Jacob asked. “You look scared.”

“I’m fine,” I snapped. I kicked the gearshift down one notch.

“Very good,” he praised me. “Now, very gently, ease up on the clutch.”

He took a step away from the bike.

“You want me to let go of the grenade?” I asked in disbelief. No wonder he was moving back.

“That’s how you move, Bella. Just do it little by little.”

As I began to loosen my grip, I was shocked to be interrupted by a voice that did not belong to the boy standing next to me.

“This is reckless and childish and idiotic, Bella,” the velvet voice fumed.

“Oh!” I gasped, and my hand fell off the clutch.

The bike bucked under me, yanking me forward and then collapsing to the ground half on top of me. The growling engine choked to a stop.

“Bella?” Jacob jerked the heavy bike off me with ease. “Are you hurt?”

But I wasn’t listening.

“I told you so,” the perfect voice murmured, crystal clear.

“Bella?” Jacob shook my shoulder.

“I’m fine,” I mumbled, dazed.

More than fine. The voice in my head was back. It still rang in my ears—soft, velvety echoes.

My mind ran swiftly through the possibilities. There was no familiarity here—on a road I’d never seen, doing something I’d never done before—no déjà vu. So the hallucinations must be triggered by something else….I felt the adrenaline coursing through my veins again, and I thought I had the answer. Some combination of adrenaline and danger, or maybe just stupidity.

Jacob was pulling me to my feet.

“Did you hit your head?” he asked.

“I don’t think so.” I shook it back and forth, checking. “I didn’t hurt the bike, did I?” This thought worried me. I was anxious to try again, right away. Being reckless was paying off better than I’d thought. Forget cheating. Maybe I’d found a way to generate the hallucinations—that was much more important.

“No. You just stalled the engine,” Jacob said, interrupting my quick speculations. “You let go of the clutch too fast.”

I nodded. “Let’s try again.”

“Are you sure?” Jacob asked.

“Positive.”

This time I tried to get the kick-start myself. It was complicated; I had to jump a little to slam down on the pedal with enough force, and every time I did that, the bike tried to knock me over. Jacob’s hand hovered over the handlebars, ready to catch me if I needed him.

It took several good tries, and even more poor tries,before the engine caught and roared to life under me. Remembering to hold on to the grenade, I revved the throttle experimentally. It snarled at the slightest touch. My smile mirrored Jacob’s now.

“Easy on the clutch,” he reminded me.

“Do you want to kill yourself, then? Is that what this is about?” the other voice spoke again, his tone severe.

I smiled tightly—it was still working—and ignored the questions. Jacob wasn’t going to let anything serious happen to me.

“Go home to Charlie,” the voice ordered. The sheer beauty of it amazed me. I couldn’t allow my memory to lose it, no matter the price.

“Ease off slowly,” Jacob encouraged me.

“I will,” I said. It bothered me a bit when I realized I was answering both of them.

The voice in my head growled against the roar of the motorcycle.

Trying to focus this time, to not let the voice startle me again, I relaxed my hand by tiny degrees. Suddenly, the gear caught and wrenched me forward.

And I was flying.

There was wind that wasn’t there before, blowing my skin against my skull and flinging my hair back behind me with enough force that it felt like someone was tugging on it. I’d left my stomach back at the starting point; the adrenaline coursed through my body, tingling in my veins. The trees raced past me, blurring into a wall of green.

But this was only first gear. My foot itched toward the gearshift as I twisted for more gas.

“No, Bella!” the angry, honey-sweet voice ordered in my ear. “Watch what you’re doing!”

It distracted me enough from the speed to realize that the road was starting a slow curve to the left, and I was still going straight. Jacob hadn’t told me how to turn.

“Brakes, brakes,” I muttered to myself, and I instinctively slammed down with my right foot, like I would in my truck.

The bike was suddenly unstable underneath me, shivering first to one side and then the other. It was dragging me toward the green wall, and I was going too fast. I tried to turn the handlebar the other direction, and the sudden shift of my weight pushed the bike toward the ground, still spinning toward the trees.

The motorcycle landed on top of me again, roaring loudly, pulling me across the wet sand until it hit something stationary. I couldn’t see. My face was mashed into the moss. I tried to lift my head, but there was something in the way.

I was dizzy and confused. It sounded like there were three things snarling—the bike over me, the voice in my head, and something else….

“Bella!” Jacob yelled, and I heard the roar of the other bike cut off.

The motorcycle no longer pinned me to the ground, and I rolled over to breathe. All the growling went silent.

“Wow,” I murmured. I was thrilled. This had to be it, the recipe for a hallucination—adrenaline plus danger plus stupidity. Something close to that, anyway.

“Bella!” Jacob was crouching over me anxiously. “Bella, are you alive?”

“I’m great!” I enthused. I flexed my arms and legs. Everything seemed to be working correctly. “Let’s do it again.”

“I don’t think so.” Jacob still sounded worried. “I think I’d better drive you to the hospital first.”

“I’m fine.”

“Um, Bella? You’ve got a huge cut on your forehead, and it’s gushing blood,” he informed me.

I clapped my hand over my head. Sure enough, it was wet and sticky. I could smell nothing but the damp moss on my face, and that held off the nausea.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Jacob.” I pushed hard against the gash, as if I could force the blood back inside my head.

“Why are you apologizing for bleeding?” he wondered as he wrapped a long arm around my waist and pulled me to my feet. “Let’s go. I’ll drive.” He held out his hand for the keys.

“What about the bikes?” I asked, handing them over.

He thought for a second. “Wait here. And take this.” He pulled off his T-shirt, already spotted with blood, and threw it to me. I wadded it up and held it tightly to my forehead. I was starting to smell the blood; I breathed deeply through my mouth and tried to concentrate on something else.

Jacob jumped on the black motorcycle, kicked it to a start in one try, and raced back down the road, spraying sand and pebbles behind him. He looked athletic and professional as he leaned over the handlebars, head low, face forward, his shiny hair whipping against the russet skin of his back. My eyes narrowed enviously. I was sure I hadn’t looked like that on my motorcycle.

I was surprised at how far I’d gone. I could barely see Jacob in the distance when he finally got to the truck. He threw the bike into the bed and sprinted to the driver’s side.

I really didn’t feel bad at all as he coaxed my truck to a deafening roar in his hurry to get back to me. My head stung a little, and my stomach was uneasy, but the cut wasn’t serious. Head wounds just bled more than most. His urgency wasn’t necessary.

Jacob left the truck running as he raced back to me, wrapping his arm around my waist again.

“Okay, let’s get you in the truck.”

“I’m honestly fine,” I assured him as he helped me in. “Don’t get worked up. It’s just a little blood.”

“Just a lot of blood,” I heard him mutter as he went back for my bike.

“Now, let’s think about this for a second,” I began when he got back in. “If you take me to the ER like this, Charlie is sure to hear about it.” I glanced down at the sand and dirt caked into my jeans.

“Bella, I think you need stitches. I’m not going to let you bleed to death.”

“I won’t,” I promised. “Let’s just take the bikes back first, and then we’ll make a stop at my house so I can dispose of the evidence before we go to the hospital.”

“What about Charlie?”

“He said he had to work today.”

“Are you really sure?”

“Trust me. I’m an easy bleeder. It’s not nearly as dire as it looks.”

Jacob wasn’t happy—his full mouth turned down in an uncharacteristic frown—but he didn’t want to get me in trouble. I stared out the window, holding his ruined shirt to my head, while he drove me to Forks.

The motorcycle was better than I’d dreamed. It had served its original purpose. I’d cheated—broken my promise. I’d been needlessly reckless. I felt a little less pathetic now that the promises had been broken on both sides.

And then to discover the key to the hallucinations! At least, I hoped I had. I was going to test the theory as soon as possible. Maybe they’d get through with me quickly in the ER, and I could try again tonight.

Racing down the road like that had been amazing. The feel of the wind in my face, the speed and the freedom…it reminded me of a past life, flying through the thick forest without a road, piggyback while he ran—I stopped thinking right there, letting the memory break off in the sudden agony. I flinched.

“You still okay?” Jacob checked.

“Yeah.” I tried to sound as convincing as before.

“By the way,” he added. “I’m going to disconnect your foot brake tonight.”

At home, I went to look at myself in the mirror first thing; it was pretty gruesome. Blood was drying in thick streaks across my cheek and neck, matting in my muddy hair. I examined myself clinically, pretending the blood was paint so it wouldn’t upset my stomach. I breathed through my mouth, and was fine.

I washed up as well as I could. Then I hid my dirty, bloody clothes in the bottom of my laundry basket, putting on new jeans and a button-up shirt (that I didn’t have to pull over my head) as carefully as I could. I managed to do this one-handed and keep both garments blood-free.

“Hurry up,” Jacob called.

“Okay, okay,” I shouted back. After making sure I left nothing incriminating behind me, I headed downstairs.

“How do I look?” I asked him.

“Better,” he admitted.

“But do I look like I tripped in your garage and hit my head on a hammer?”

“Sure, I guess so.”

“Let’s go then.”

9. THIRD WHEEL

TIME BEGAN TO TRIP ALONG MUCH MORE QUICKLY THAN before. School, work, and Jacob—though not necessarily in that order—created a neat and effortless pattern to follow. And Charlie got his wish: I wasn’t miserable anymore. Of course, I couldn’t fool myself completely. When I stopped to take stock of my life, which I tried not to do too often, I couldn’t ignore the implications of my behavior.

I was like a lost moon—my planet destroyed in some cataclysmic, disaster-movie scenario of desolation—that continued, nevertheless, to circle in a tight little orbit around the empty space left behind, ignoring the laws of gravity.

I was getting better with my bike, which meant fewer bandages to worry Charlie. But it also meant that the voice in my head began to fade, until I heard it no more. Quietly, I panicked. I threw myself into the search for the meadow with slightly frenzied intensity. I racked my brain for other adrenaline-producing activities.

I didn’t keep track of the days that passed—there was no reason, as I tried to live as much in the present as possible, no past fading, no future impending. So I was surprised by the date when Jacob brought it up on one of our homework days. He was waiting when I pulled up in front of his house.

“Happy Valentine’s Day,” Jacob said, smiling, but ducking his head as he greeted me.

He held out a small, pink box, balancing it on his palm. Conversation hearts.

“Well, I feel like a schmuck,” I mumbled. “Is today Valentine’s Day?”

Jacob shook his head with mock sadness. “You can be so out of it sometimes. Yes, it is the fourteenth day of February. So are you going to be my Valentine? Since you didn’t get me a fifty-cent box of candy, it’s the least you can do.”

I started to feel uncomfortable. The words were teasing, but only on the surface.

“What exactly does that entail?” I hedged.

“The usual—slave for life, that kind of thing.”

“Oh, well, if that’s all . . .” I took the candy. But I was trying to think of some way to make the boundaries clear. Again. They seemed to get blurred a lot with Jacob.

“So, what are we doing tomorrow? Hiking, or the ER?”

“Hiking,” I decided. “You’re not the only one who can be obsessive. I’m starting to think I imagined that place….” I frowned into space.

“We’ll find it,” he assured me. “Bikes Friday?” he offered.

I saw a chance and took it without taking time to think it through.

“I’m going to a movie Friday. I’ve been promising my cafeteria crowd that I would go out forever.” Mike would be pleased.

But Jacob’s face fell. I caught the expression in his dark eyes before he dropped them to look at the ground.

“You’ll come too, right?” I added quickly. “Or will it be too much of a drag with a bunch of boring seniors?” So much for my chance to put some distance between us. I couldn’t stand hurting Jacob; we seemed to be connected in an odd way, and his pain set off little stabs of my own. Also, the idea of having his company for the ordeal—I had promised Mike, but really didn’t feel any enthusiasm at the thought of following through—was just too tempting.

“You’d like me to come, with your friends there?”

“Yes,” I admitted honestly, knowing as I continued that I was probably shooting myself in the foot with my words. “I’ll have a lot more fun if you’re there. Bring Quil, and we’ll make it a party.”

“Quil’s gonna freak. Senior girls.” He chortled and rolled his eyes. I didn’t mention Embry, and neither did he.

I laughed, too. “I’ll try to get him a good selection.”

I broached the subject with Mike in English.

“Hey, Mike,” I said when class was over. “Are you free Friday night?”

He looked up, his blue eyes instantly hopeful. “Yeah, I am. You want to go out?”

I worded my reply carefully. “I was thinking about getting a group”—I emphasized the word—“together to go see Crosshairs.” I’d done my homework this time—even reading the movie spoilers to be sure I wouldn’t be caught off guard. This movie was supposed to be a bloodbath from start to finish. I wasn’t so recovered that I could stand to sit through a romance. “Does that sound like fun?”

“Sure,” he agreed, visibly less eager.

“Cool.”

After a second, he perked back up to near his former excitement level. “How about we get Angela and Ben? Or Eric and Katie?”

He was determined to make this some kind of double date, apparently.

“How about both?” I suggested. “And Jessica, too, of course. And Tyler and Conner, and maybe Lauren,” I tacked on grudgingly. I had promised Quil variety.

“Okay,” Mike muttered, foiled.

“And,” I continued, “I’ve got a couple of friends from La Push I’m inviting. So it sounds like we’ll need your Suburban if everyone comes.”

Mike’s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

“These are the friends you spend all your time studying with now?”

“Yep, the very ones,” I answered cheerfully. “Though you could look at it as tutoring—they’re only sophomores.”

“Oh,” Mike said, surprised. After a second of thought, he smiled.

In the end, though, the Suburban wasn’t necessary.

Jessica and Lauren claimed to be busy as soon as Mike let it slip that I was involved in the planning. Eric and Katie already had plans—it was their three-week anniversary or something. Lauren got to Tyler and Conner before Mike could, so those two were also busy. Even Quil was out—grounded for fighting at school. In the end, only Angela and Ben, and, of course Jacob, were able to go.

The diminished numbers didn’t dampen Mike’s anticipation, though. It was all he could talk about Friday.

“Are you sure you don’t want to see Tomorrow and Forever instead?” he asked at lunch, naming the current romantic comedy that was ruling the box office. “Rotten Tomatoes gave it a better review.”

“I want to see Crosshairs,” I insisted. “I’m in the mood for action. Bring on the blood and guts!”

“Okay.” Mike turned away, but not before I saw his maybe-she’s-crazy-after-all expression.

When I got home from school, a very familiar car was parked in front of my house. Jacob was leaning against the hood, a huge grin lighting up his face.

“No way!” I shouted as I jumped out of the truck. “You’re done! I can’t believe it! You finished the Rabbit!”

He beamed. “Just last night. This is the maiden voyage.”

“Incredible.” I held my hand up for a high five.

He smacked his hand against mine, but left it there, twisting his fingers through mine. “So do I get to drive tonight?”

“Definitely,” I said, and then I sighed.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m giving up—I can’t top this one. So you win. You’re oldest.”

He shrugged, unsurprised by my capitulation. “Of course I am.”

Mike’s Suburban chugged around the corner. I pulled my hand out of Jacob’s, and he made a face that I wasn’t meant to see.

“I remember this guy,” he said in a low voice as Mike parked across the street. “The one who thought you were his girlfriend. Is he still confused?”

I raised one eyebrow. “Some people are hard to discourage.”

“Then again,” Jacob said thoughtfully, “sometimes persistence pays off.”

“Most of the time it’s just annoying, though.”

Mike got out of his car and crossed the road.

“Hey, Bella,” he greeted me, and then his eyes turned wary as he looked up at Jacob. I glanced briefly at Jacob, too, trying to be objective. He really didn’t look like a sophomore at all. He was just so big—Mike’s head barely cleared Jacob’s shoulder; I didn’t even want to think where I measured next to him—and then his face was older-looking than it used to be, even a month ago.

“Hey, Mike! Do you remember Jacob Black?”

“Not really.” Mike held out his hand.

“Old family friend,” Jacob introduced himself, shaking hands. They locked hands with more force than necessary. When their grip broke, Mike flexed his fingers.

I heard the phone ringing from the kitchen.

“I’d better get that—it might be Charlie,” I told them, and dashed inside.

It was Ben. Angela was sick with the stomach flu, and he didn’t feel like coming without her. He apologized for bailing on us.

I walked slowly back to the waiting boys, shaking my head. I really hoped Angela would feel better soon, but I had to admit that I was selfishly upset by this development. Just the three of us, Mike and Jacob and me, together for the evening—this had worked out brilliantly, I thought with grim sarcasm.

It didn’t seem like Jake and Mike had made any progress towards friendship in my absence. They were several yards apart, facing away from each other as they waited for me; Mike’s expression was sullen, though Jacob’s was cheerful as always.

“Ang is sick,” I told them glumly. “She and Ben aren’t coming.”

“I guess the flu is making another round. Austin and Conner were out today, too. Maybe we should do this another time,” Mike suggested.

Before I could agree, Jacob spoke.

“I’m still up for it. But if you’d rather to stay behind, Mike—”

“No, I’m coming,” Mike interrupted. “I was just thinking of Angela and Ben. Let’s go.” He started toward his Suburban.

“Hey, do you mind if Jacob drives?” I asked. “I told him he could—he just finished his car. He built it from scratch, all by himself,” I bragged, proud as a PTA mom with a student on the principal’s list.

“Fine,” Mike snapped.

“All right, then,” Jacob said, as if that settled everything. He seemed more comfortable than anyone else.

Mike climbed in the backseat of the Rabbit with a disgusted expression.

Jacob was his normal sunny self, chattering away until I’d all but forgotten Mike sulking silently in the back.

And then Mike changed his strategy. He leaned forward, resting his chin on the shoulder of my seat; his cheek almost touched mine. I shifted away, turning my back toward the window.

“Doesn’t the radio work in this thing?” Mike asked with a hint of petulance, interrupting Jacob mid-sentence.

“Yes,” Jacob answered. “But Bella doesn’t like music.”

I stared at Jacob, surprised. I’d never told him that.

“Bella?” Mike asked, annoyed.

“He’s right,” I mumbled, still looking at Jacob’s serene profile.

“How can you not like music?” Mike demanded.

I shrugged. “I don’t know. It just irritates me.”

“Hmph.” Mike leaned away.

When we got to the theater, Jacob handed me a ten-dollar bill.

“What’s this?” I objected.

“I’m not old enough to get into this one,” he reminded me.

I laughed out loud. “So much for relative ages. Is Billy going to kill me if I sneak you in?”

“No. I told him you were planning to corrupt my youthful innocence.”

I snickered, and Mike quickened his pace to keep up with us.

I almost wished that Mike had decided to bow out. He was still sullen—not much of an addition to the party. But I didn’t want to end up on a date alone with Jacob, either. That wouldn’t help anything.

The movie was exactly what it professed to be. In just the opening credits, four people got blown up and one got beheaded. The girl in front of me put her hands over her eyes and turned her face into her date’s chest. He patted her shoulder, and winced occasionally, too. Mike didn’t look like he was watching. His face was stiff as he glared toward the fringe of curtain above the screen.

I settled in to endure the two hours, watching the colors and the movement on the screen rather than seeing the shapes of people and cars and houses. But then Jacob started sniggering.

“What?” I whispered.

“Oh, c’mon!” he hissed back. “The blood squirted twenty feet out of that guy. How fake can you get?”

He chuckled again, as a flagpole speared another man into a concrete wall.

After that, I really watched the show, laughing with him as the mayhem got more and more ridiculous. How was I ever going to fight the blurring lines in our relationship when I enjoyed being with him so much?

Both Jacob and Mike had claimed the armrests on either side of me. Both of their hands rested lightly, palms up, in an unnatural looking position. Like steel bear traps, open and ready. Jacob was in the habit of taking my hand whenever the opportunity presented itself, but here in the darkened movie theater, with Mike watching, it would have a different significance—and I was sure he knew that. I couldn’t believe that Mike was thinking the same thing, but his hand was placed exactly like Jacob’s.

I folded my arms tightly across my chest and hoped that both their hands fell asleep.

Mike gave up first. About halfway through the movie, he pulled his arm back, and leaned forward to put his head in his hands. At first I thought he was reacting to something on the screen, but then he moaned.

“Mike, are you okay?” I whispered.

The couple in front of us turned to look at him as he groaned again.

“No,” he gasped. “I think I’m sick.”

I could see the sheen of sweat across his face in the light from the screen.

Mike groaned again, and bolted for the door. I got up to follow him, and Jacob copied me immediately.

“No, stay,” I whispered. “I’ll make sure he’s okay.”

Jacob came with me anyway.

“You don’t have to come. Get your eight bucks worth of carnage,” I insisted as we walked up the aisle.

“That’s okay. You sure can pick them, Bella. This movie really sucks.” His voice rose from a whisper to its normal pitch as we walked out of the theater.

There was no sign of Mike in the hallway, and I was glad then that Jacob had come with me—he ducked into the men’s bathroom to check for him there.

Jacob was back in a few seconds.

“Oh, he’s in there, all right,” he said, rolling his eyes. “What a marshmallow. You should hold out for someone with a stronger stomach. Someone who laughs at the gore that makes weaker men vomit.”

“I’ll keep my eyes open for someone like that.”

We were all alone in the hallway. Both theaters were halfway through the movie, and it was deserted—quiet enough for us to hear the popcorn popping at the concession counter in the lobby.

Jacob went to sit on the velveteen-upholstered bench against the wall, patting the space beside him.

“He sounded like he was going to be in there for a while,” he said, stretching his long legs out in front of him as he settled in to wait.

I joined him with a sigh. He looked like he was thinking about blurring more lines. Sure enough, as soon as I sat down, he shifted over to put his arm around my shoulders.

“Jake,” I protested, leaning away. He dropped his arm, not looking bothered at all by the minor rejection. He reached out and took my hand firmly, wrapping his other hand around my wrist when I tried to pull away again. Where did he get the confidence from?

“Now, just hold on a minute, Bella,” he said in a calm voice. “Tell me something.”

I grimaced. I didn’t want to do this. Not just not now, but not ever. There was nothing left in my life at this point that was more important than Jacob Black. But he seemed determined to ruin everything.

“What?” I muttered sourly.

“You like me, right?”

“You know I do.”

“Better than that joker puking his guts out in there?” He gestured toward the bathroom door.

“Yes,” I sighed.

“Better than any of the other guys you know?” He was calm, serene—as if my answer didn’t matter, or he already knew what it was.

“Better than the girls, too,” I pointed out.

“But that’s all,” he said, and it wasn’t a question.

It was hard to answer, to say the word. Would he get hurt and avoid me? How would I stand that?

“Yes,” I whispered.

He grinned down at me. “That’s okay, you know. As long as you like me the best. And you think I’m good-looking—sort of. I’m prepared to be annoyingly persistent.”

“I’m not going to change,” I said, and though I tried to keep my voice normal, I could hear the sadness in it.

His face was thoughtful, no longer teasing. “It’s still the other one, isn’t it?”

I cringed. Funny how he seemed to know not to say the name—just like before in the car with the music. He picked up on so much about me that I never said.

“You don’t have to talk about it,” he told me.

I nodded, grateful.

“But don’t get mad at me for hanging around, okay?” Jacob patted the back of my hand. “Because I’m not giving up. I’ve got loads of time.”

I sighed. “You shouldn’t waste it on me,” I said, though I wanted him to. Especially if he was willing to accept me the way I was—damaged goods, as is.

“It’s what I want to do, as long as you still like to be with me.”

“I can’t imagine how I could not like being with you,” I told him honestly.

Jacob beamed. “I can live with that.”

“Just don’t expect more,” I warned him, trying to pull my hand away. He held onto it obstinately.

“This doesn’t really bother you, does it?” he demanded, squeezing my fingers.

“No,” I sighed. Truthfully, it felt nice. His hand was so much warmer than mine; I always felt too cold these days.

“And you don’t care what he thinks.” Jacob jerked his thumb toward the bathroom.

“I guess not.”

“So what’s the problem?”

“The problem,” I said, “is that it means something different to me than it does to you.”

“Well.” He tightened his hand around mine. “That’s my problem, isn’t it?”

“Fine,” I grumbled. “Don’t forget it, though.”

“I won’t. The pin’s out of the grenade for me, now, eh?” He poked me in the ribs.

I rolled my eyes. I guess if he felt like making a joke out of it, he was entitled.

He chuckled quietly for a minute while his pinky finger absently traced designs against the side of my hand.

“That’s a funny scar you’ve got there,” he suddenly said, twisting my hand to examine it. “How did that happen?”

The index finger of his free hand followed the line of the long silvery crescent that was barely visible against my pale skin.

10. THE MEADOW

JACOB DIDN’T CALL.

The first time I called, Billy answered and told me that Jacob was still in bed. I got nosy, checking to make sure that Billy had taken him to a doctor. Billy said he had, but, for some reason I couldn’t nail down, I didn’t really believe him. I called again, several times a day, for the next two days, but no one was ever there.

Saturday, I decided to go see him, invitation be damned. But the little red house was empty. This frightened me—was Jacob so sick that he’d needed to go to the hospital? I stopped by the hospital on the way back home, but the nurse at the front desk told me neither Jacob or Billy had been in.

I made Charlie call Harry Clearwater as soon as he got home from work. I waited, anxious, while Charlie chatted with his old friend; the conversation seemed to go on forever without Jacob even being mentioned. It seemed that Harry had been in the hospital…some kind of tests for his heart. Charlie’s forehead got all pinched together, but Harry joked with him, blowing it off, until Charlie was laughing again. Only then did Charlie ask about Jacob, and now his side of the conversation didn’t give me much to work with, just a lot of hmms and yeahs. I drummed my fingers against the counter beside him until he put a hand over mine to stop me.

Finally, Charlie hung up the phone and turned to me.

“Harry says there’s been some trouble with the phone lines, and that’s why you haven’t been able to get through. Billy took Jake to the doc down there, and it looks like he has mono. He’s real tired, and Billy said no visitors,” he reported.

“No visitors?” I demanded in disbelief.

Charlie raised one eyebrow. “Now don’t you go making a pest of yourself, Bells. Billy knows what’s best for Jake. He’ll be up and around soon enough. Be patient.”

I didn’t push it. Charlie was too worried about Harry. That was clearly the more important issue—it wouldn’t be right to bug him with my lesser concerns. Instead, I went straight upstairs and turned on my computer. I found a medical site online and typed “mononucleosis” into the search box.

All I knew about mono was that you were supposed to get it from kissing, which was clearly not the case with Jake. I read through the symptoms quickly—the fever he definitely had, but what about the rest of it? No horrible sore throat, no exhaustion, no headaches, at least not before he’d gone home from the movie; he’d said he felt “fit as a fiddle.” Did it really come on so fast? The article made it sound like the sore stuff showed up first.

I glared at the computer screen and wondered why, exactly, I was doing this. Why did I feel so…so suspicious, like I didn’t believe Billy’s story? Why would Billy lie to Harry?

I was being silly, probably. I was just worried, and, to be honest, I was afraid of not being allowed to see Jacob—that made me nervous.

I skimmed through the rest of the article, looking for more information. I stopped when I got to the part about how mono could last more than a month.

A month? My mouth fell open.

But Billy couldn’t enforce the no-visitors thing that long. Of course not. Jake would go crazy stuck in bed that long without anyone to talk to.

What was Billy afraid of, anyway? The article said that a person with mono needed to avoid physical activity, but there was nothing about visitors. The disease wasn’t very infectious.

I’d give Billy a week, I decided, before I got pushy. A week was generous.

A week was long. By Wednesday, I was sure I wasn’t going to live till Saturday.

When I’d decided to leave Billy and Jacob alone for a week, I hadn’t really believed that Jacob would go along with Billy’s rule. Every day when I got home from school, I ran to the phone to check for messages. There never were any.

I cheated three times by trying to call him, but the phone lines still weren’t working.

I was in the house much too much, and much too alone. Without Jacob, and my adrenaline and my distractions, everything I’d been repressing started creeping up on me. The dreams got hard again. I could no longer see the end coming. Just the horrible nothingness—half the time in the forest, half the time in the empty fern sea where the white house no longer existed. Sometimes Sam Uley was there in the forest, watching me again. I paid him no attention—there was no comfort in his presence; it made me feel no less alone. It didn’t stop me from screaming myself awake, night after night.

The hole in my chest was worse than ever. I’d thought that I’d been getting it under control, but I found myself hunched over, day after day, clutching my sides together and gasping for air.

I wasn’t handling alone well.

I was relieved beyond measure the morning I woke up—screaming, of course—and remembered that it was Saturday. Today I could call Jacob. And if the phone lines still weren’t working, then I was going to La Push. One way or another, today would be better than the last lonely week.

I dialed, and then waited without high expectations. It caught me off guard when Billy answered on the second ring.

“Hello?”

“Oh, hey, the phone is working again! Hi, Billy. It’s Bella. I was just calling to see how Jacob is doing. Is he up for visitors yet? I was thinking about dropping by—”

“I’m sorry, Bella,” Billy interrupted, and I wondered if he were watching TV; he sounded distracted. “He’s not in.”

“Oh.” It took me a second. “So he’s feeling better then?”

“Yeah,” Billy hesitated for an instant too long. “Turns out it wasn’t mono after all. Just some other virus.”

“Oh. So…where is he?”

“He’s giving some friends a ride up to Port Angeles—I think they were going to catch a double feature or something. He’s gone for the whole day.”

“Well, that’s a relief. I’ve been so worried. I’m glad he felt good enough to get out.” My voice sounded horribly phony as I babbled on.

Jacob was better, but not well enough to call me. He was out with friends. I was sitting home, missing him more every hour. I was lonely, worried, bored…perforated—and now also desolate as I realized that the week apart had not had the same effect on him.

“Is there anything in particular you wanted?” Billy asked politely.

“No, not really.”

“Well, I’ll tell him that you called,” Billy promised. “Bye, Bella.”

“Bye,” I replied, but he’d already hung up.

I stood for a moment with the phone still in my hand.

Jacob must have changed his mind, just like I’d feared. He was going to take my advice and not waste any more time on someone who couldn’t return his feelings. I felt the blood run out of my face.

“Something wrong?” Charlie asked as he came down the stairs.

“No,” I lied, hanging up the phone. “Billy says Jacob is feeling better. It wasn’t mono. So that’s good.”

“Is he coming here, or are you going there?” Charlie asked absentmindedly as he started poking through the fridge.

“Neither,” I admitted. “He’s going out with some other friends.”

The tone of my voice finally caught Charlie’s attention. He looked up at me with sudden alarm, his hands frozen around a package of cheese slices.

“Isn’t it a little early for lunch?” I asked as lightly as I could manage, trying to distract him.

“No, I’m just packing something to take out to the river….”

“Oh, fishing today?”

“Well, Harry called…and it’s not raining.” He was creating a stack of food on the counter as he spoke. Suddenly he looked up again as if he’d just realized something. “Say, did you want me to stay with you, since Jake’s out?”

“That’s okay, Dad,” I said, working to sound indifferent. “The fish bite better when the weather’s nice.”

He stared at me, indecision clear on his face. I knew that he was worrying, afraid to leave me alone, in case I got “mopey” again.

“Seriously, Dad. I think I’ll call Jessica,” I fibbed quickly. I’d rather be alone than have him watching me all day. “We have a Calculus test to study for. I could use her help.” That part was true. But I’d have to make do without it.

“That’s a good idea. You’ve been spending so much time with Jacob, your other friends are going to think you’ve forgotten them.”

I smiled and nodded as if I cared what my other friends thought.

Charlie started to turn, but then spun back with a worried expression. “Hey, you’ll study here or at Jess’s, right?”

“Sure, where else?”

“Well, it’s just that I want you to be careful to stay out of the woods, like I told you before.”

It took me a minute to understand, distracted as I was. “More bear trouble?”

Charlie nodded, frowning. “We’ve got a missing hiker—the rangers found his camp early this morning, but no sign of him. There were some really big animal prints…of course those could have come later, smelling the food….Anyway, they’re setting traps for it now.”

“Oh,” I said vaguely. I wasn’t really listening to his warnings; I was much more upset by the situation with Jacob than by the possibility of being eaten by a bear.

I was glad that Charlie was in a hurry. He didn’t wait for me to call Jessica, so I didn’t have to put on that charade. I went through the motions of gathering my schoolbooks on the kitchen table to pack them in my bag; that was probably too much, and if he hadn’t been eager to hit the holes, it might have made him suspicious.

I was so busy looking busy that the ferociously empty day ahead didn’t really crash down on me until after I’d watched him drive away. It only took about two minutes of staring at the silent kitchen phone to decide that I wasn’t staying home today. I considered my options.

I wasn’t going to call Jessica. As far as I could tell, Jessica had crossed over to the dark side.

I could drive to La Push and get my motorcycle—an appealing thought but for one minor problem: who was going to drive me to the emergency room if I needed it afterward?

Or…I already had our map and compass in the truck. I was pretty sure I understood the process well enough by now that I wouldn’t get lost. Maybe I could eliminate two lines today, putting us ahead of schedule for whenever Jacob decided to honor me with his presence again. I refused to think about how long that might be. Or if it was going to be never.

I felt a brief twinge of guilt as I realized how Charlie would feel about this, but I ignored it. I just couldn’t stay in the house again today.

A few minutes later I was on the familiar dirt road that led to nowhere in particular. I had the windows rolled down and I drove as fast as was healthy for my truck, trying to enjoy the wind against my face. It was cloudy, but almost dry—a very nice day, for Forks.

Getting started took me longer than it would have taken Jacob. After I parked in the usual spot, I had to spend a good fifteen minutes studying the little needle on the compass face and the markings on the now worn map. When I was reasonably certain that I was following the right line of the web, I set off into the woods.

The forest was full of life today, all the little creatures enjoying the momentary dryness. Somehow, though, even with the birds chirping and cawing, the insects buzzing noisily around my head, and the occasional scurry of the field mice through the shrubs, the forest seemed creepier today; it reminded me of my most recent nightmare. I knew it was just because I was alone, missing Jacob’s carefree whistle and the sound of another pair of feet squishing across the damp ground.

The sense of unease grew stronger the deeper I got into the trees. Breathing started to get more difficult—not because of exertion, but because I was having trouble with the stupid hole in my chest again. I kept my arms tight around my torso and tried to banish the ache from my thoughts. I almost turned around, but I hated to waste the effort I’d already expended.

The rhythm of my footsteps started to numb my mind and my pain as I trudged on. My breathing evened out eventually, and I was glad I hadn’t quit. I was getting better at this bushwhacking thing; I could tell I was faster.

I didn’t realize quite how much more efficiently I was moving. I thought I’d covered maybe four miles, and I wasn’t even starting to look around for it yet. And then, with an abruptness that disoriented me, I stepped through a low arch made by two vine maples—pushing past the chest-high ferns—into the meadow.

It was the same place, of that I was instantly sure. I’d never seen another clearing so symmetrical. It was as perfectly round as if someone had intentionally created the flawless circle, tearing out the trees but leaving no evidence of that violence in the waving grass. To the east, I could hear the stream bubbling quietly.

The place wasn’t nearly so stunning without the sunlight, but it was still very beautiful and serene. It was the wrong season for wildflowers; the ground was thick with tall grass that swayed in the light breeze like ripples across a lake.

It was the same place…but it didn’t hold what I had been searching for.

The disappointment was nearly as instantaneous as the recognition. I sank down right where I was, kneeling there at the edge of the clearing, beginning to gasp.

What was the point of going any farther? Nothing lingered here. Nothing more than the memories that I could have called back whenever I wanted to, if I was ever willing to endure the corresponding pain—the pain that had me now, had me cold. There was nothing special about this place without him. I wasn’t exactly sure what I’d hoped to feel here, but the meadow was empty of atmosphere, empty of everything, just like everywhere else. Just like my nightmares. My head swirled dizzily.

At least I’d come alone. I felt a rush of thankfulness as I realized that. If I’d discovered the meadow with Jacob…well, there was no way I could have disguised the abyss I was plunging into now. How could I have explained the way I was fracturing into pieces, the way I had to curl into a ball to keep the empty hole from tearing me apart? It was so much better that I didn’t have an audience.

And I wouldn’t have to explain to anyone why I was in such a hurry to leave, either. Jacob would have assumed, after going to so much trouble to locate the stupid place, I would want to spend more than a few seconds here. But I was already trying to find the strength to get to my feet again, forcing myself out of the ball so that I could escape. There was too much pain in this empty place to bear—I would crawl away if I had to.

How lucky that I was alone!

Alone. I repeated the word with grim satisfaction as I wrenched myself to my feet despite the pain. At precisely that moment, a figure stepped out from the trees to the north, some thirty paces away.

A dizzying array of emotions shot through me in a second. The first was surprise; I was far from any trail here, and I didn’t expect company. Then, as my eyes focused on the motionless figure, seeing the utter stillness, the pallid skin, a rush of piercing hope rocked through me. I suppressed it viciously, fighting against the equally sharp lash of agony as my eyes continued to the face beneath the black hair, the face that wasn’t the one I wanted to see. Next was fear; this was not the face I grieved for, but it was close enough for me to know that the man facing me was no stray hiker.

And finally, in the end, recognition.

“Laurent!” I cried in surprised pleasure.

It was an irrational response. I probably should have stopped at fear.

Laurent had been one of James’s coven when we’d first met. He hadn’t been involved with the hunt that followed—the hunt where I was the quarry—but that was only because he was afraid; I was protected by a bigger coven than his own. It would have been different if that wasn’t the case—he’d had no compunctions, at the time, against making a meal of me. Of course, he must have changed, because he’d gone to Alaska to live with the other civilized coven there, the other family that refused to drink human blood for ethical reasons. The other family like…but I couldn’t let myself think the name.

Yes, fear would have made more sense, but all I felt was an overwhelming satisfaction. The meadow was a magic place again. A darker magic than I’d expected, to be sure, but magic all the same. Here was the connection I’d sought. The proof, however remote, that—somewhere in the same world where I lived—he did exist.

It was impossible how exactly the same Laurent looked. I suppose it was very silly and human to expect some kind of change in the last year. But there was something…I couldn’t quite put my finger on it.

“Bella?” he asked, looking more astonished than I felt.

“You remember.” I smiled. It was ridiculous that I should be so elated because a vampire knew my name.

He grinned. “I didn’t expect to see you here.” He strolled toward me, his expression bemused.

“Isn’t it the other way around? I do live here. I thought you’d gone to Alaska.”

He stopped about ten paces away, cocking his head to the side. His face was the most beautiful face I’d seen in what felt like an eternity. I studied his features with a strangely greedy sense of release. Here was someone I didn’t have to pretend for—someone who already knew everything I could never say.

“You’re right,” he agreed. “I did go to Alaska. Still, I didn’t expect…When I found the Cullen place empty, I thought they’d moved on.”

“Oh.” I bit my lip as the name set the raw edges of my wound throbbing. It took me a second to compose myself. Laurent waited with curious eyes.

“They did move on,” I finally managed to tell him.

“Hmm,” he murmured. “I’m surprised they left you behind. Weren’t you sort of a pet of theirs?” His eyes were innocent of any intended offense.

I smiled wryly. “Something like that.”

“Hmm,” he said, thoughtful again.

At that precise moment, I realized why he looked the same—too much the same. After Carlisle told us that Laurent had stayed with Tanya’s family, I’d begun to picture him, on the rare occasions that I thought of him at all, with the same golden eyes that the…Cullens—I forced the name out, wincing—had. That all good vampires had.

I took an involuntary step back, and his curious, dark red eyes followed the movement.

“Do they visit often?” he asked, still casual, but his weight shifted toward me.

“Lie,” the beautiful velvet voice whispered anxiously from my memory.

I started at the sound of his voice, but it should not have surprised me. Was I not in the worst danger imaginable? The motorcycle was safe as kittens next to this.

I did what the voice said to do.

“Now and again.” I tried to make my voice light, relaxed. “The time seems longer to me, I imagine. You know how they get distracted….” I was beginning to babble. I had to work to shut myself up.

“Hmm,” he said again. “The house smelled like it had been vacant for a while….”

“You must lie better than that, Bella,” the voice urged.

I tried. “I’ll have to mention to Carlisle that you stopped by. He’ll be sorry they missed your visit.” I pretended to deliberate for a second. “But I probably shouldn’t mention it to…Edward, I suppose—” I barely managed to say his name, and it twisted my expression on the way out, ruining my bluff “—he has such a temper…well, I’m sure you remember. He’s still touchy about the whole James thing.” I rolled my eyes and waved one hand dismissively, like it was all ancient history, but there was an edge of hysteria to my voice. I wondered if he would recognize what it was.

“Is he really?” Laurent asked pleasantly…skeptically.

I kept my reply short, so that my voice wouldn’t betray my panic. “Mm-hmm.”

Laurent took a casual step to the side, gazing around at the little meadow. I didn’t miss that the step brought him closer to me. In my head, the voice responded with a low snarl.

“So how are things working out in Denali? Carlisle said you were staying with Tanya?” My voice was too high.

11. CULT

EACH TIME THAT I OPENED MY EYES TO THE MORNING light and realized I’d lived through another night was a surprise to me. After the surprise wore off, my heart would start to race and my palms would sweat; I couldn’t really breathe again until I’d gotten up and ascertained that Charlie had survived as well.

I could tell he was worried—watching me jump at any loud sound, or my face suddenly go white for no reason that he could see. From the questions he asked now and then, he seemed to blame the change on Jacob’s continued absence.

The terror that was always foremost in my thoughts usually distracted me from the fact that another week had passed, and Jacob still hadn’t called me. But when I was able to concentrate on my normal life—if my life was really ever normal—this upset me.

I missed him horribly.

It had been bad enough to be alone before I was scared silly. Now, more than ever, I yearned for his carefree laugh and his infectious grin. I needed the safe sanity of his homemade garage and his warm hand around my cold fingers.

I’d half expected him to call on Monday. If there had been some progress with Embry, wouldn’t he want to report it? I wanted to believe that it was worry for his friend that was occupying all his time, not that he was just giving up on me.

I called him Tuesday, but no one answered. Were the phone lines still having problems? Or had Billy invested in caller I.D.?

On Wednesday I called every half hour until after eleven at night, desperate to hear the warmth of Jacob’s voice.

Thursday I sat in my truck in front of my house—with the locks pushed down—keys in hand, for a solid hour. I was arguing with myself, trying to justify a quick trip to La Push, but I couldn’t do it.

I knew that Laurent had gone back to Victoria by now. If I went to La Push, I took the chance of leading one of them there. What if they caught up to me when Jake was nearby? As much as it hurt me, I knew it was better for Jacob that he was avoiding me. Safer for him.

It was bad enough that I couldn’t figure out a way to keep Charlie safe. Nighttime was the most likely time that they would come looking for me, and what could I say to get Charlie out of the house? If I told him the truth, he’d have me locked up in a rubber room somewhere. I would have endured that—welcomed it, even—if it could have kept him safe. But Victoria would still come to his house first, looking for me. Maybe, if she found me here, that would be enough for her. Maybe she would just leave when she was done with me.

So I couldn’t run away. Even if I could, where would I go? To Renée? I shuddered at the thought of dragging my lethal shadows into my mother’s safe, sunny world. I would never endanger her that way.

The worry was eating a hole in my stomach. Soon I would have matching punctures.

That night, Charlie did me another favor and called Harry again to see if the Blacks were out of town. Harry reported that Billy had attended the council meeting Wednesday night, and never mentioned anything about leaving. Charlie warned me not to make a nuisance of myself—Jacob would call when he got around to it.

Friday afternoon, as I drove home from school, it hit me out of the blue.

I wasn’t paying attention to the familiar road, letting the sound of the engine deaden my brain and silence the worries, when my subconscious delivered a verdict it must have been working on for some time without my knowledge.

As soon as I thought of it, I felt really stupid for not seeing it sooner. Sure, I’d had a lot on my mind—revenge-obsessed vampires, giant mutant wolves, a ragged hole in the center of my chest—but when I laid the evidence out, it was embarrassingly obvious.

Jacob avoiding me. Charlie saying he looked strange, upset….Billy’s vague, unhelpful answers.

Holy crow, I knew exactly what was going on with Jacob.

It was Sam Uley. Even my nightmares had been trying to tell me that. Sam had gotten to Jacob. Whatever was happening to the other boys on the reservation had reached out and stolen my friend. He’d been sucked into Sam’s cult.

He hadn’t given up on me at all, I realized with a rush of feeling.

I let my truck idle in front of my house. What should I do? I weighed the dangers against each other.

If I went looking for Jacob, I risked the chance of Victoria or Laurent finding me with him.

If I didn’t go after him, Sam would pull him deeper into his frightening, compulsory gang. Maybe it would be too late if I didn’t act soon.

It had been a week, and no vampires had come for me yet. A week was more than enough time for them to have returned, so I must not be a priority. Most likely, as I’d decided before, they would come for me at night. The chances of them following me to La Push were much lower than the chance of losing Jacob to Sam.

It was worth the danger of the secluded forest road. This was no idle visit to see what was going on. I knew what was going on. This was a rescue mission. I was going to talk to Jacob—kidnap him if I had to. I’d once seen a PBS show on deprogramming the brainwashed. There had to be some kind of cure.

I decided I’d better call Charlie first. Maybe whatever was going on down in La Push was something the police should be involved in. I dashed inside, in a hurry to be on my way.

Charlie answered the phone at the station himself.

“Chief Swan.”

“Dad, it’s Bella.”

“What’s wrong?”

I couldn’t argue with his doomsday assumption this time. My voice was shaking.

“I’m worried about Jacob.”

“Why?” he asked, surprised by the unexpected topic.

“I think…I think something weird is going on down at the reservation. Jacob told me about some strange stuff happening with the other boys his age. Now he’s acting the same way and I’m scared.”

“What kind of stuff?” He used his professional, police business voice. That was good; he was taking me seriously.

“First he was scared, and then he was avoiding me, and now…I’m afraid he’s part of that bizarre gang down there, Sam’s gang. Sam Uley’s gang.”

“Sam Uley?” Charlie repeated, surprised again.

“Yes.”

Charlie’s voice was more relaxed when he answered. “I think you’ve got it wrong, Bells. Sam Uley is a great kid. Well, he’s a man now. A good son. You should hear Billy talk about him. He’s really doing wonders with the youth on the reservation. He’s the one who—” Charlie broke off mid-sentence, and I guessed that he had been about to make a reference to the night I’d gotten lost in the woods. I moved on quickly.

“Dad, it’s not like that. Jacob was scared of him.”

“Did you talk to Billy about this?” He was trying to soothe me now. I’d lost him as soon as I’d mentioned Sam.

“Billy’s not concerned.”

“Well, Bella, then I’m sure it’s okay. Jacob’s a kid; he was probably just messing around. I’m sure he’s fine. He can’t spend every waking minute with you, after all.”

“This isn’t about me,” I insisted, but the battle was lost.

“I don’t think you need to worry about this. Let Billy take care of Jacob.”

“Charlie . . .” My voice was starting to sound whiney.

“Bells, I got a lot on my plate right now. Two tourists have gone missing off a trail outside crescent lake.” There was an anxious edge to his voice. “This wolf problem is getting out of hand.”

I was momentarily distracted—stunned, really—by his news. There was no way the wolves could have survived a match-up with Laurent….

“Are you sure that’s what happened to them?” I asked.

“Afraid so, honey. There was—” He hesitated. “There were tracks again, and…some blood this time.”

“Oh!” It must not have come to a confrontation, then. Laurent must have simply outrun the wolves, but why? What I’d seen in the meadow just got stranger and stranger—more impossible to understand.

“Look, I really have to go. Don’t worry about Jake, Bella. I’m sure it’s nothing.”

“Fine,” I said curtly, frustrated as his words reminded me of the more urgent crisis at hand. “Bye.” I hung up.

I stared at the phone for a long minute. What the hell, I decided.

Billy answered after two rings.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Billy,” I almost growled. I tried to sound more friendly as I continued. “Can I talk to Jacob, please?”

“Jake’s not here.”

What a shock. “Do you know where he is?”

“He’s out with his friends.” Billy’s voice was careful.

“Oh yeah? Anyone I know? Quil?” I could tell the words didn’t come across as casually as I’d meant them to.

“No,” Billy said slowly. “I don’t think he’s with Quil today.”

I knew better than to mention Sam’s name.

“Embry?” I asked.

Billy seemed happier to answer this one. “Yeah, he’s with Embry.”

That was enough for me. Embry was one of them.

“Well, have him call me when he gets in, all right?”

“Sure, sure. No problem.” Click.

“See you soon, Billy,” I muttered into the dead phone.

I drove to La Push determined to wait. I’d sit out front of his house all night if I had to. I’d miss school. The boy was going to have to come home sometime, and when he did, he was going to have to talk to me.

My mind was so preoccupied that the trip I’d been terrified of making seemed to take only a few seconds. Before I was expecting it, the forest began to thin, and I knew I would soon be able to see the first little houses of the reservation.

Walking away, along the left side of the road, was a tall boy with a baseball cap.

My breath caught for just a moment in my throat, hopeful that luck was with me for once, and I’d stumbled across Jacob without hardly trying. But this boy was too wide, and the hair was short under the hat. Even from behind, I was sure it was Quil, though he looked bigger than the last time I’d seen him. What was with these Quileute boys? Were they feeding them experimental growth hormones?

I crossed over to the wrong side of the road to stop next to him. He looked up when the roar of my truck approached.

Quil’s expression frightened me more than it surprised me. His face was bleak, brooding, his forehead creased with worry.

“Oh, hey, Bella,” he greeted me dully.

“Hi, Quil….Are you okay?”

He stared at me morosely. “Fine.”

“Can I give you a ride somewhere?” I offered.

“Sure, I guess,” he mumbled. He shuffled around the front of the truck and opened the passenger door to climb in.

“Where to?”

“My house is on the north side, back behind the store,” he told me.

“Have you seen Jacob today?” The question burst from me almost before he’d finished speaking.

I looked at Quil eagerly, waiting for his answer. He stared out the windshield for a second before he spoke. “From a distance,” he finally said.

“A distance?” I echoed.

“I tried to follow them—he was with Embry.” His voice was low, hard to hear over the engine. I leaned closer. “I know they saw me. But they turned and just disappeared into the trees. I don’t think they were alone—I think Sam and his crew might have been with them.

“I’ve been stumbling around in the forest for an hour, yelling for them. I just barely found the road again when you drove up.”

“So Sam did get to him.” The words were a little distorted—my teeth were gritted together.

Quil stared at me. “You know about that?”

I nodded. “Jake told me…before.”

“Before,” Quil repeated, and sighed.

“Jacob’s just as bad as the others now?”

“Never leaves Sam’s side.” Quil turned his head and spit out the open window.

“And before that—did he avoid everyone? Was he acting upset?”

His voice was low and rough. “Not for as long as the others. Maybe one day. Then Sam caught up with him.”

“What do you think it is? Drugs or something?”

“I can’t see Jacob or Embry getting into anything like that…but what do I know? What else could it be? And why aren’t the old people worried?” He shook his head, and the fear showed in his eyes now. “Jacob didn’t want to be a part of this…cult. I don’t understand what could change him.” He stared at me, his face frightened. “I don’t want to be next.”

My eyes mirrored his fear. That was the second time I’d heard it described as a cult. I shivered. “Are your parents any help?”

He grimaced. “Right. My grandfather’s on the council with Jacob’s dad. Sam Uley is the best thing that ever happened to this place, as far as he’s concerned.”

We stared at each other for a prolonged moment. We were in La Push now, and my truck was barely crawling along the empty road. I could see the village’s only store not too far ahead.

“I’ll get out now,” Quil said. “My house is right over there.” He gestured toward the small wooden rectangle behind the store. I pulled over to the shoulder, and he jumped out.

“I’m going to go wait for Jacob,” I told him in a hard voice.

“Good luck.” He slammed the door and shuffled forward along the road, his head bent forward, his shoulders slumped.

Quil’s face haunted me as I made a wide U-turn and headed back toward the Blacks’. He was terrified of being next. What was happening here?

I stopped in front of Jacob’s house, killing the motor and rolling down the windows. It was stuffy today, no breeze. I put my feet up on the dashboard and settled in to wait.

A movement flashed in my peripheral vision—I turned and spotted Billy looking at me through the front window with a confused expression. I waved once and smiled a tight smile, but stayed where I was.

His eyes narrowed; he let the curtain fall across the glass.

I was prepared to stay as long as it took, but I wished I had something to do. I dug up a pen out of the bottom of my backpack, and an old test. I started to doodle on the back of the scrap.

I’d only had time to scrawl one row of diamonds when there was a sharp tap against my door.

I jumped, looking up, expecting Billy.

“What are you doing here, Bella?” Jacob growled.

I stared at him in blank astonishment.

Jacob had changed radically in the last weeks since I’d seen him. The first thing I noticed was his hair—his beautiful hair was all gone, cropped quite short, covering his head with an inky gloss like black satin. The planes of his face seemed to have hardened subtly, tightened…aged. His neck and his shoulders were different, too, thicker somehow. His hands, where they gripped the window frame, looked enormous, with the tendons and veins more prominent under the russet skin. But the physical changes were insignificant.

It was his expression that made him almost completely unrecognizable. The open, friendly smile was gone like the hair, the warmth in his dark eyes altered to a brooding resentment that was instantly disturbing. There was a darkness in Jacob now. Like my sun had imploded.

“Jacob?” I whispered.

He just stared at me, his eyes tense and angry.

I realized we weren’t alone. Behind him stood four others; all tall and russet-skinned, black hair chopped short just like Jacob’s. They could have been brothers—I couldn’t even pick Embry out of the group. The resemblance was only intensified by the strikingly similar hostility in every pair of eyes.

Every pair but one. The oldest by several years, Sam stood in the very back, his face serene and sure. I had to swallow back the bile that rose in my throat. I wanted to take a swing at him. No, I wanted to do more than that. More than anything, I wanted to be fierce and deadly, someone no one would dare mess with. Someone who would scare Sam Uley silly.

I wanted to be a vampire.

The violent desire caught me off guard and knocked the wind out of me. It was the most forbidden of all wishes—even when I only wished it for a malicious reason like this, to gain an advantage over an enemy—because it was the most painful. That future was lost to me forever, had never really been within my grasp. I scrambled to gain control of myself while the hole in my chest ached hollowly.

“What do you want?” Jacob demanded, his expression growing more resentful as he watched the play of emotion across my face.

“I want to talk to you,” I said in a weak voice. I tried to focus, but I was still reeling against the escape of my taboo dream.

“Go ahead,” he hissed through his teeth. His glare was vicious. I’d never seen him look at anyone like that, least of all me. It hurt with a surprising intensity—a physical pain, a stabbing in my head.

“Alone!” I hissed, and my voice was stronger.

He looked behind him, and I knew where his eyes would go. Every one of them was turned for Sam’s reaction.

Sam nodded once, his face unperturbed. He made a brief comment in an unfamiliar, liquid language—I could only be positive that it wasn’t French or Spanish, but I guessed that it was Quileute. He turned and walked into Jacob’s house. The others, Paul, Jared, and Embry, I assumed, followed him in.

“Okay.” Jacob seemed a bit less furious when the others were gone. His face was a little calmer, but also more hopeless. His mouth seemed permanently pulled down at the corners.

I took a deep breath. “You know what I want to know.”

He didn’t answer. He just stared at me bitterly.

I stared back and the silence stretched on. The pain in his face unnerved me. I felt a lump beginning to build in my throat.

“Can we walk?” I asked while I could still speak.

He didn’t respond in any way; his face didn’t change.

I got out of the car, feeling unseen eyes behind the windows on me, and started walking toward the trees to the north. My feet squished in the damp grass and mud beside the road, and, as that was the only sound, at first I thought he wasn’t following me. But when I glanced around, he was right beside me, his feet having somehow found a less noisy path than mine.

I felt better in the fringe of trees, where Sam couldn’t possibly be watching. As we walked, I struggled for the right thing to say, but nothing came. I just got more and more angry that Jacob had gotten sucked in…that Billy had allowed this…that Sam was able to stand there so assured and calm….

Jacob suddenly picked up the pace, striding ahead of me easily with his long legs, and then swinging around to face me, planting himself in my path so I would have to stop too.

I was distracted by the overt grace of his movement. Jacob had been nearly as klutzy as me with his never- ending growth spurt. When did that change?

But Jacob didn’t give me time to think about it.

“Let’s get this over with,” he said in a hard, husky voice.

I waited. He knew what I wanted.

“It’s not what you think.” His voice was abruptly weary. “It’s not what I thought—I was way off.”

“So what is it, then?”

He studied my face for a long moment, speculating. The anger never completely left his eyes. “I can’t tell you,” he finally said.

My jaw tightened, and I spoke through my teeth. “I thought we were friends.”

“We were.” There was a slight emphasis on the past tense.

“But you don’t need friends anymore,” I said sourly. “You have Sam. Isn’t that nice—you’ve always looked up to him so much.”

“I didn’t understand him before.”

“And now you’ve seen the light. Hallelujah.”

“It wasn’t like I thought it was. This isn’t Sam’s fault. He’s helping me as much as he can.” His voice turned brittle and he looked over my head, past me, rage burning out from his eyes.

“He’s helping you,” I repeated dubiously. “Naturally.”

But Jacob didn’t seem to be listening. He was taking deep, deliberate breaths, trying to calm himself. He was so mad that his hands were shaking.

“Jacob, please,” I whispered. “Won’t you tell me what happened? Maybe I can help.”

“No one can help me now.” The words were a low moan; his voice broke.

12. INTRUDER

MY EYES FLEW WIDE OPEN WITH FRIGHT, THOUGH I WAS so exhausted and muddled that I was not yet positive whether I was awake or asleep.

Something scratched against my window again with the same thin, high-pitched sound.

Confused and clumsy with sleep, I stumbled out of my bed and to the window, blinking the lingering tears from my eyes on the way.

A huge, dark shape wobbled erratically on the other side of the glass, lurching toward me like it was going to smash right through. I staggered back, terrified, my throat closing around a scream.

Victoria.

She’d come for me.

I was dead.

Not Charlie, too!

I choked back the building scream. I would have to keep quiet through this. Somehow. I had to keep Charlie from coming to investigate….

And then a familiar, husky voice called from the dark shape.

“Bella!” it hissed. “Ouch! Damn it, open the window! OUCH!”

I needed two seconds to shake off the horror before I could move, but then I hurried to the window and shoved the glass out of the way. The clouds were dimly lit from behind, enough for me to make sense of the shapes.

“What are you doing?” I gasped.

Jacob was clinging precariously to the top of the spruce that grew in the middle of Charlie’s little front yard. His weight had bowed the tree toward the house and he now swung—his legs dangling twenty feet above the ground—not a yard away from me. The thin branches at the tip of the tree scraped against the side of the house again with a grating squeal.

“I’m trying to keep”— he huffed, shifting his weight as the treetop bounced him—“my promise!”

I blinked my wet blurry eyes, suddenly sure that I was dreaming.

“When did you ever promise to kill yourself falling out of Charlie’s tree?”

He snorted, unamused, swinging his legs to improve his balance. “Get out of the way,” he ordered.

“What?”

He swung his legs again, backwards and forward, increasing his momentum. I realized what he was trying to do.

“No, Jake!”

But I ducked to the side, because it was too late. With a grunt, he launched himself toward my open window.

Another scream built in my throat as I waited for him to fall to his death—or at least maim himself against the wooden siding. To my shock, he swung agilely into my room, landing on the balls of his feet with a low thud.

We both looked to the door automatically, holding our breath, waiting to see if the noise had woken Charlie. A short moment of silence passed, and then we heard the muffled sound of Charlie’s snore.

A wide grin spread slowly across Jacob’s face; he seemed extremely pleased with himself. It wasn’t the grin that I knew and loved—it was a new grin, one that was a bitter mockery of his old sincerity, on the new face that belonged to Sam.

That was a bit much for me.

I’d cried myself to sleep over this boy. His harsh rejection had punched a painful new hole in what was left of my chest. He’d left a new nightmare behind him, like an infection in a sore—the insult after the injury. And now he was here in my room, smirking at me as if none of that had passed. Worse than that, even though his arrival had been noisy and awkward, it reminded me of when Edward used to sneak in through my window at night, and the reminder picked viciously at the unhealed wounds.

All of this, coupled with the fact that I was dog-tired, did not put me in a friendly mood.

“Get out!” I hissed, putting as much venom into the whisper as I could.

He blinked, his face going blank with surprise.

“No,” he protested. “I came to apologize.”

“I don’t accept!”

I tried to shove him back out the window—after all, if this was a dream, it wouldn’t really hurt him. It was useless, though. I didn’t budge him an inch. I dropped my hands quickly, and stepped away from him.

He wasn’t wearing a shirt, though the air blowing in the window was cold enough to make me shiver, and it made me uncomfortable to have my hands on his bare chest. His skin was burning hot, like his head had been the last time I’d touched him. Like he was still sick with the fever.

He didn’t look sick. He looked huge. He leaned over me, so big that he blacked out the window, tongue-tied by my furious reaction.

Suddenly, it was just more than I could handle—it felt as if all of my sleepless nights were crashing down on me en masse. I was so brutally tired that I thought I might collapse right there on the floor. I swayed unsteadily, and struggled to keep my eyes open.

“Bella?” Jacob whispered anxiously. He caught my elbow as I swayed again, and steered me back to the bed. My legs gave out when I reached the edge, and I plopped into a limp heap on the mattress.

“Hey, are you okay?” Jacob asked, worry creasing his forehead.

I looked up at him, the tears not yet dried on my cheeks. “Why in the world would I be okay, Jacob?”

Anguish replaced some of the bitterness in his face. “Right,” he agreed, and took a deep breath. “Crap. Well…I—I’m so sorry, Bella.” The apology was sincere, no doubt about it, though there was still an angry twist to his features.

“Why did you come here? I don’t want apologies from you, Jake.”

“I know,” he whispered. “But I couldn’t leave things the way I did this afternoon. That was horrible. I’m sorry.”

I shook my head wearily. “I don’t understand anything.”

“I know. I want to explain—” He broke off suddenly, his mouth open, almost like something had cut off his air. Then he sucked in a deep breath. “But I can’t explain,” he said, still angry. “I wish I could.”

I let my head fall into my hands. My question came out muffled by my arm. “Why?”

He was quiet for a moment. I twisted my head to the side—too tired to hold it up—to see his expression. It surprised me. His eyes were squinted, his teeth clenched, his forehead wrinkled in effort.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

He exhaled heavily, and I realized he’d been holding his breath, too. “I can’t do it,” he muttered, frustrated.

“Do what?”

He ignored my question. “Look, Bella, haven’t you ever had a secret that you couldn’t tell anyone?”

He looked at me with knowing eyes, and my thoughts jumped immediately to the Cullens. I hoped my expression didn’t look guilty.

“Something you felt like you had to keep from Charlie, from your mom…?” he pressed. “Something you won’t even talk about with me? Not even now?”

I felt my eyes tighten. I didn’t answer his question, though I knew he would take that as a confirmation.

“Can you understand that I might have the same kind of…situation?” He was struggling again, seeming to fight for the right words. “Sometimes, loyalty gets in the way of what you want to do. Sometimes, it’s not your secret to tell.”

So, I couldn’t argue with that. He was exactly right—I had a secret that wasn’t mine to tell, yet a secret I felt bound to protect. A secret that, suddenly, he seemed to know all about.

I still didn’t see how it applied to him, or Sam, or Billy. What was it to them, now that the Cullens were gone?

“I don’t know why you came here, Jacob, if you were just going to give me riddles instead of answers.”

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “This is so frustrating.”

We looked at each other for a long moment in the dark room, both our faces hopeless.

“The part that kills me,” he said abruptly, “is that you already know. I already told you everything!”

“What are you talking about?”

He sucked in a startled breath, and then leaned toward me, his face shifting from hopelessness to blazing intensity in a second. He stared fiercely into my eyes, and his voice was fast and eager. He spoke the words right into my face; his breath was as hot as his skin.

“I think I see a way to make this work out—because you know this, Bella! I can’t tell you, but if you guessed it! That would let me right off the hook!”

“You want me to guess? Guess what?”

“My secret! You can do it—you know the answer!”

I blinked twice, trying to clear my head. I was so tired. Nothing he said made sense.

He took in my blank expression, and then his face tensed with effort again. “Hold on, let me see if I give you some help,” he said. Whatever he was trying to do, it was so hard he was panting.

“Help?” I asked, trying to keep up. My lids wanted to slip closed, but I forced them open.

“Yeah,” he said, breathing hard. “Like clues.”

He took my face in his enormous, too-warm hands and held it just a few inches from his. He stared into my eyes while he whispered, as if to communicate something besides the words he spoke.

“Remember the first day we met—on the beach in La Push?”

“Of course I do.”

“Tell me about it.”

I took a deep breath and tried to concentrate. “You asked about my truck….”

He nodded, urging me on.

“We talked about the Rabbit….”

“Keep going.”

“We went for a walk down the beach….” My cheeks were growing warm under his palms as I remembered, but he wouldn’t notice, hot as his skin was. I’d asked him to walk with me, flirting ineptly but successfully, in order to pump him for information.

He was nodding, anxious for more.

My voice was nearly soundless. “You told me scary stories…Quileute legends.”

He closed his eyes and opened them again. “Yes.” The word was tense, fervent, like he was on the edge of something vital. He spoke slowly, making each word distinct. “Do you remember what I said?”

Even in the dark, he must be able to see the change in the color of my face. How could I ever forget that? Without realizing what he was doing, Jacob had told me exactly what I needed to know that day—that Edward was a vampire.

He looked at me with eyes that knew too much. “Think hard,” he told me.

“Yes, I remember,” I breathed.

He inhaled deeply, struggling. “Do you remember all the stor—” He couldn’t finish the question. His mouth popped open like something had stuck in his throat.

“All the stories?” I asked.

He nodded mutely.

My head churned. Only one story really mattered. I knew he’d begun with others, but I couldn’t remember the inconsequential prelude, especially not while my brain was so clouded with exhaustion. I started to shake my head.

Jacob groaned and jumped off the bed. He pressed his fists against his forehead and breathed fast and angry. “You know this, you know this,” he muttered to himself.

“Jake? Jake, please, I’m exhausted. I’m no good at this right now. Maybe in the morning . . .”

He took a steadying breath and nodded. “Maybe it will come back to you. I guess I understand why you only remember the one story,” he added in a sarcastic, bitter tone. He plunked back onto the mattress beside me. “Do you mind if I ask you a question about that?” he asked, still sarcastic. “I’ve been dying to know.”

“A question about what?” I asked warily.

“About the vampire story I told you.”

I stared at him with guarded eyes, unable to answer. He asked his question anyway.

“Did you honestly not know?” he asked me, his voice turning husky. “Was I the one who told you what he was?”

How did he know this? Why did he decide to believe, why now? My teeth clenched together. I stared back at him, no intention of speaking. He could see that.

“See what I mean about loyalty?” he murmured, even huskier now. “It’s the same for me, only worse. You can’t imagine how tight I’m bound….”

I didn’t like that—didn’t like the way his eyes closed as if he were in pain when he spoke of being bound. More than dislike—I realized I hated it, hated anything that caused him pain. Hated it fiercely.

Sam’s face filled my mind.

For me, this was all essentially voluntary. I protected the Cullens’ secret out of love; unrequited, but true. For Jacob, it didn’t seem to be that way.

“Isn’t there any way for you to get free?” I whispered, touching the rough edge at the back of his shorn hair.

His hands began to tremble, but he didn’t open his eyes. “No. I’m in this for life. A life sentence.” A bleak laugh. “Longer, maybe.”

“No, Jake,” I moaned. “What if we ran away? Just you and me. What if we left home, and left Sam behind?”

“It’s not something I can run away from, Bella,” he whispered. “I would run with you, though, if I could.” His shoulders were shaking now, too. He took a deep breath. “Look, I’ve got to leave.”

“Why?”

“For one thing, you look like you’re going to pass out at any second. You need your sleep—I need you firing on all pistons. You’re going to figure this out, you have to.”

“And why else?”

He frowned. “I had to sneak out—I’m not supposed to see you. They’ve got to be wondering where I am.” His mouth twisted. “I suppose I should go let them know.”

“You don’t have to tell them anything,” I hissed.

“All the same, I will.”

The anger flashed hot inside me. “I hate them!”

Jacob looked at me with wide eyes, surprised. “No, Bella. Don’t hate the guys. It’s not Sam’s or any of the others’ faults. I told you before—it’s me. Sam is actually…well, incredibly cool. Jared and Paul are great, too, though Paul is kind of…And Embry’s always been my friend. Nothing’s changed there—the only thing that hasn’t changed. I feel really bad about the things I used to think about Sam….”

Sam was incredibly cool? I glared at him in disbelief, but let it go.

“Then why aren’t you supposed to see me?” I demanded.

“It’s not safe,” he mumbled, looking down.

His words sent a thrill of fear through me.

Did he know that, too? Nobody knew that besides me. But he was right—it was the middle of the night, the perfect time for hunting. Jacob shouldn’t be here in my room. If someone came for me, I had to be alone.

“If I thought it was too…too risky,” he whispered, “I wouldn’t have come. But Bella,” he looked at me again, “I made you a promise. I had no idea it would be so hard to keep, but that doesn’t mean I’m not going to try.”

He saw the incomprehension in my face. “After that stupid movie,” he reminded me. “I promised you that I wouldn’t ever hurt you….So I really blew it this afternoon, didn’t I?”

“I know you didn’t want to do it, Jake. It’s okay.”

“Thanks, Bella.” He took my hand. “I’m going to do what I can to be here for you, just like I promised.” He grinned at me suddenly. The grin was not mine, nor Sam’s, but some strange combination of the two. “It would really help if you could figure this out on your own, Bella. Put some honest effort into it.”

I made a weak grimace. “I’ll try.”

“And I’ll try to see you soon.” He sighed. “And they’ll try to talk me out of that.”

“Don’t listen to them.”

13. KILLER

IF IT WAS ANYONE BUT JACOB, I THOUGHT TO MYSELF, shaking my head as I drove down the forest-lined highway to La Push.

I still wasn’t sure if I was doing the right thing, but I’d made a compromise with myself.

I couldn’t condone what Jacob and his friends, his pack, were doing. I understood now what he’d said last night—that I might not want to see him again—and I could have called him as he’d suggested, but that felt cowardly. I owed him a face-to-face conversation, at least. I would tell him to his face that I couldn’t just overlook what was going on. I couldn’t be friends with a killer and say nothing, let the killing continue… That would make me a monster, too.

But I couldn’t not warn him, either. I had to do what I could to protect him.

I pulled up to the Blacks’ house with my lips pressed together into a hard line. It was bad enough that my best friend was a werewolf. Did he have to be a monster, too?

The house was dark, no lights in the windows, but I didn’t care if I woke them. My fist thudded against the front door with angry energy; the sound reverberated through the walls.

“Come in,” I heard Billy call after a minute, and a light flicked on.

I twisted the knob; it was unlocked. Billy was leaning around an open doorway just off the little kitchen, a bathrobe around his shoulders, not in his chair yet. When he saw who it was, his eyes widened briefly, and then his face turned stoic.

“Well, good morning, Bella. What are you doing up so early?”

“Hey, Billy. I need to talk to Jake—where is he?”

“Um…I don’t really know,” he lied, straight-faced.

“Do you know what Charlie is doing this morning?” I demanded, sick of the stalling.

“Should I?”

“He and half the other men in town are all out in the woods with guns, hunting giant wolves.”

Billy’s expression flickered, and then went blank.

“So I’d like to talk to Jake about that, if you don’t mind,” I continued.

Billy pursed his thick lips for a long moment. “I’d bet he’s still asleep,” he finally said, nodding toward the tiny hallway off the front room. “He’s out late a lot these days. Kid needs his rest—probably you shouldn’t wake him.”

“It’s my turn,” I muttered under my breath as I stalked to the hallway. Billy sighed.

Jacob’s tiny closet of a room was the only door in the yard-long hallway. I didn’t bother to knock. I threw the door open; it slammed against the wall with a bang.

Jacob—still wearing just the same black cut-off sweats he’d worn last night—was stretched diagonally across the double bed that took up all of his room but a few inches around the edges. Even on a slant, it wasn’t long enough; his feet hung off the one end and his head off the other. He was fast asleep, snoring lightly with his mouth hanging open. The sound of the door hadn’t even made him twitch.

His face was peaceful with deep sleep, all the angry lines smoothed out. There were circles under his eyes that I hadn’t noticed before. Despite his ridiculous size, he looked very young now, and very weary. Pity shook me.

I stepped back out, and shut the door quietly behind me.

Billy stared with curious, guarded eyes as I walked slowly back into the front room.

“I think I’ll let him get some rest.”

Billy nodded, and then we gazed at each other for a minute. I was dying to ask him about his part in this. What did he think of what his son had become? But I knew how he’d supported Sam from the very beginning, and so I supposed the murders must not bother him. How he justified that to himself I couldn’t imagine.

I could see many questions for me in his dark eyes, but he didn’t voice them either.

“Look,” I said, breaking the loud silence. “I’ll be down at the beach for a while. When he wakes up, tell him I’m waiting for him, okay?”

“Sure, sure,” Billy agreed.

I wondered if he really would. Well, if he didn’t, I’d tried, right?

I drove down to First Beach and parked in the empty dirt lot. It was still dark—the gloomy predawn of a cloudy day—and when I cut the headlights it was hard to see. I had to let my eyes adjust before I could find the path that led through the tall hedge of weeds. It was colder here, with the wind whipping off the black water, and I shoved my hands deep into the pockets of my winter jacket. At least the rain had stopped.

I paced down the beach toward the north seawall. I couldn’t see St. James or the other islands, just the vague shape of the water’s edge. I picked my way carefully across the rocks, watching out for driftwood that might trip me.

I found what I was looking for before I realized I was looking for it. It materialized out of the gloom when it was just a few feet away: a long bone-white driftwood tree stranded deep on the rocks. The roots twisted up at the seaward end, like a hundred brittle tentacles. I couldn’t be sure that it was the same tree where Jacob and I had had our first conversation—a conversation that had begun so many different, tangled threads of my life—but it seemed to be in about the same place. I sat down where I’d sat before, and stared out across the invisible sea.

Seeing Jacob like that—innocent and vulnerable in sleep—had stolen all my revulsion, dissolved all my anger. I still couldn’t turn a blind eye to what was happening, like Billy seemed to, but I couldn’t condemn Jacob for it either. Love didn’t work that way, I decided. Once you cared about a person, it was impossible to be logical about them anymore. Jacob was my friend whether he killed people or not. And I didn’t know what I was going to do about that.

When I pictured him sleeping so peacefully, I felt an overpowering urge to protect him. Completely illogical.

Illogical or not, I brooded over the memory his peaceful face, trying to come up with some answer, some way to shelter him, while the sky slowly turned gray.

“Hi, Bella.”

Jacob’s voice came from the darkness and made me jump. It was soft, almost shy, but I’d been expecting some forewarning from the noisy rocks, and so it still startled me. I could see his silhouette against the coming sunrise—it looked enormous.

“Jake?”

He stood several paces away, shifting his weight from foot to foot anxiously.

“Billy told me you came by—didn’t take you very long, did it? I knew you could figure it out.”

“Yeah, I remember the right story now,” I whispered.

It was quiet for a long moment and, though it was still too dark to see well, my skin prickled as if his eyes were searching my face. There must have been enough light for him to read my expression, because when he spoke again, his voice was suddenly acidic.

“You could have just called,” he said harshly.

I nodded. “I know.”

Jacob started pacing along the rocks. If I listened very hard, I could just hear the gentle brush of his feet on the rocks behind the sound of the waves. The rocks had clattered like castanets for me.

“Why did you come?” he demanded, not halting his angry stride.

“I thought it would be better face-to-face.”

He snorted. “Oh, much better.”

“Jacob, I have to warn you—”

“About the rangers and the hunters? Don’t worry about it. We already know.”

“Don’t worry about it?” I demanded in disbelief. “Jake, they’ve got guns! They’re setting traps and offering rewards and—”

“We can take care of ourselves,” he growled, still pacing. “They’re not going to catch anything. They’re only making it more difficult—they’ll start disappearing soon enough, too.”

“Jake!” I hissed.

“What? It’s just a fact.”

My voice was pale with revulsion. “How can you…feel that way? You know these people. Charlie’s out there!” The thought made my stomach twist.

He came to an abrupt stop. “What more can we do?” he retorted.

The sun turned the clouds a slivery pink above us. I could see his expression now; it was angry, frustrated, betrayed.

“Could you…well, try to not be a…werewolf?” I suggested in a whisper.

He threw his hands up in the air. “Like I have a choice about it!” he shouted. “And how would that help anything, if you’re worried about people disappearing?”

“I don’t understand you.”

He glared at me, his eyes narrowing and his mouth twisting into a snarl. “You know what makes me so mad I could just spit?”

I flinched away from his hostile expression. He seemed to be waiting for an answer, so I shook my head.

“You’re such a hypocrite, Bella—there you sit, terrified of me! How is that fair?” His hands shook with anger.

“Hypocrite? How does being afraid of a monster make me a hypocrite?”

“Ugh!” he groaned, pressing his trembling fists to his temples and squeezing his eyes shut. “Would you listen to yourself?”

“What?”

He took two steps toward me, leaning over me and glaring with fury. “Well, I’m so sorry that I can’t be the right kind of monster for you, Bella. I guess I’m just not as great as a bloodsucker, am I?”

I jumped to my feet and glared back. “No, you’re not!” I shouted. “It’s not what you are, stupid, it’s what you do!”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” He roared, his entire frame quivering with rage.

I was taken entirely by surprise when Edward’s voice cautioned me. “Be very careful, Bella,” his velvet voice warned. “Don’t push him too far. You need to calm him down.”

Even the voice in my head was making no sense today.

I listened to him, though. I would do anything for that voice.

“Jacob,” I pleaded, making my tone soft and even. “Is it really necessary to kill people, Jacob? Isn’t there some other way? I mean, if vampires can find a way to survive without murdering people, couldn’t you give it a try, too?”

He straightened up with a jerk, like my words had sent an electric shock through him. His eyebrows shot up and his eyes stared wide.

“Killing people?” he demanded.

“What did you think we were talking about?”

He wasn’t trembling anymore. He looked at me with half-hopeful disbelief. “I thought we were talking about your disgust for werewolves.”

“No, Jake, no. It’s not that you’re a…wolf. That’s fine,” I promised him, and I knew as I said the words that I meant them. I really didn’t care if he turned into a big wolf—he was still Jacob. “If you could just find a way not to hurt people…that’s all that upsets me. These are innocent people, Jake, people like Charlie, and I can’t just look the other way while you—”

“Is that all? Really?” he interrupted me, a smile breaking across his face. “You’re just scared because I’m a murderer? That’s the only reason?”

“Isn’t that reason enough?”

He started to laugh.

“Jacob Black, this is so not funny!”

“Sure, sure,” he agreed, still chortling.

He took one long stride and caught me in another vice-tight bear hug.

“You really, honestly don’t mind that I morph into a giant dog?” he asked, his voice joyful in my ear.

“No,” I gasped. “Can’t—breathe—Jake!”

He let me go, but took both my hands. “I’m not a killer, Bella.”

I studied his face, and it was clear that this was the truth. Relief pulsed through me.

“Really?” I asked.

“Really,” he promised solemnly.

I threw my arms around him. It reminded me of that first day with the motorcycles—he was bigger, though, and I felt even more like a child now.

Like that other time, he stroked my hair.

“Sorry I called you a hypocrite,” he apologized.

“Sorry I called you a murderer.”

He laughed.

I thought of something then, and pulled away from him so that I could see his face. My eyebrows furrowed in anxiety. “What about Sam? And the others?”

He shook his head, smiling like a huge burden had been removed from his shoulders. “Of course not. Don’t you remember what we call ourselves?”

The memory was clear—I’d just been thinking of that very day. “Protectors?”

“Exactly.”

“But I don’t understand. What’s happening in the woods? The missing hikers, the blood?”

His face was serious, worried at once. “We’re trying to do our job, Bella. We’re trying to protect them, but we’re always just a little too late.”

“Protect them from what? Is there really a bear out there, too?”

“Bella, honey, we only protect people from one thing—our one enemy. It’s the reason we exist—because they do.”

I stared at him blankly for one second before I understood. Then the blood drained from my face and a thin, wordless cry of horror broke through my lips.

He nodded. “I thought you, of all people, would realize what was really going on.”

“Laurent,” I whispered. “He’s still here.”

Jacob blinked twice, and cocked his head to one side. “Who’s Laurent?”

I tried to sort out the chaos in my head so that I could answer. “You know—you saw him in the meadow. You were there….” The words came out in a wondering tone as it all sunk in. “You were there, and you kept him from killing me….”

“Oh, the black-haired leech?” He grinned, a tight, fierce grin. “Was that his name?”

I shuddered. “What were you thinking?” I whispered. “He could have killed you! Jake, you don’t realize how dangerous—”

Another laugh interrupted me. “Bella, one lone vampire isn’t much of a problem for a pack as big as ours. It was so easy, it was hardly even fun!”

“What was so easy?”

“Killing the bloodsucker who was going to kill you. Now, I don’t count that towards the whole murder thing,” he added quickly. “Vampires don’t count as people.”

I could only mouth the words. “You…killed…Laurent?”

He nodded. “Well, it was a group effort,” he qualified.

“Laurent is dead?” I whispered.

His expression changed. “You’re not upset about that, are you? He was going to kill you—he was going for the kill, Bella, we were sure of that before we attacked. You know that, right?”

“I know that. No, I’m not upset—I’m . . .” I had to sit down. I stumbled back a step until I felt the driftwood against my calves, and then sank down onto it. “Laurent is dead. He’s not coming back for me.”

“You’re not mad? He wasn’t one of your friends or anything, was he?”

“My friend?” I stared up at him, confused and dizzy with relief. I started babbling, my eyes getting moist. “No, Jake. I’m so…so relieved. I thought he was going to find me—I’ve been waiting for him every night, just hoping that he’d stop with me and leave Charlie alone. I’ve been so frightened, Jacob….But how? He was a vampire! How did you kill him? He was so strong, so hard, like marble….”

He sat down next to me and put one big arm around me comfortingly. “It’s what we’re made for, Bells. We’re strong, too. I wish you would have told me that you were so afraid. You didn’t need to be.”

“You weren’t around,” I mumbled, lost in thought.

“Oh, right.”

“Wait, Jake—I thought you knew, though. Last night, you said it wasn’t safe for you to be in my room. I thought you knew that a vampire might be coming. Isn’t that what you were talking about?”

He looked confused for a minute, and then he ducked his head. “No, that’s not what I meant.”

“Then why didn’t you think it was safe for you there?”

He looked at me with guilt-ridden eyes. “I didn’t say it wasn’t safe for me. I was thinking of you.”

“What do you mean?”

14. FAMILY

I COWERED INTO JACOB’S SIDE, MY EYES SCANNING THE forest for the other werewolves. When they appeared, striding out from between the trees, they weren’t what I was expecting. I’d gotten the image of the wolves stuck in my head. These were just four really big half-naked boys.

Again, they reminded me of brothers, quadruplets. Something about the way they moved almost in synchronization to stand across the road from us, the way they all had the same long, round muscles under the same red-brown skin, the same cropped black hair, and the way their expressions altered at exactly the same moment.

They started out curious and cautious. When they saw me there, half-hidden beside Jacob, they all became furious in the same second.

Sam was still the biggest, though Jacob was getting close to catching up with him. Sam didn’t really count as a boy. His face was older—not in the sense of lines or signs of aging, but in the maturity, the patience of his expression.

“What have you done, Jacob?” he demanded.

One of the others, one I didn’t recognize—Jared or Paul—thrust past Sam and spoke before Jacob could defend himself.

“Why can’t you just follow the rules, Jacob?” he yelled, throwing his arms in the air. “What the hell are you thinking? Is she more important than everything—than the whole tribe? Than the people getting killed?”

“She can help,” Jacob said quietly.

“Help!” the angry boy shouted. His arms begin to quiver. “Oh, that’s likely! I’m sure the leech-lover is just dying to help us out!”

“Don’t talk about her like that!” Jacob shouted back, stung by the boy’s criticism.

A shudder rippled through the other boy, along his shoulders and down his spine.

“Paul! Relax!” Sam commanded.

Paul shook his head back and forth, not in defiance, but as though he were trying to concentrate.

“Jeez, Paul,” one of the other boys—probably Jared—muttered. “Get a grip.”

Paul twisted his head toward Jared, his lips curling back in irritation. Then he shifted his glare in my direction. Jacob took a step to put himself in front of me.

That did it.

“Right, protect her!” Paul roared in outrage. Another shudder, a convulsion, heaved through his body. He threw his head back, a real growl tearing from between his teeth.

“Paul!” Sam and Jacob shouted together.

Paul seemed to fall forward, vibrating violently. Halfway to the ground, there was a loud ripping noise, and the boy exploded.

Dark silver fur blew out from the boy, coalescing into a shape more than five-times his size—a massive, crouched shape, ready to spring.

The wolf’s muzzle wrinkled back over his teeth, and another growl rolled through his colossal chest. His dark, enraged eyes focused on me.

In the same second, Jacob was running across the road straight for the monster.

“Jacob!” I screamed.

Mid-stride, a long tremor shivered down Jacob’s spine. He leaped forward, diving headfirst into the empty air.

With another sharp tearing sound, Jacob exploded, too. He burst out of his skin—shreds of black and white cloth blasted up into the air. It happened so quickly that if I’d blinked, I’d have missed the entire transformation. One second it was Jacob diving into the air, and then it was the gigantic, russet brown wolf—so enormous that I couldn’t make sense of its mass somehow fitting inside Jacob—charging the crouched silver beast.

Jacob met the other werewolf’s attack head-on. Their angry snarls echoed like thunder off the trees.

The black and white scraps—the remains of Jacob’s clothes—fluttered to the ground where he’d disappeared.

“Jacob!” I screamed again, staggering forward.

“Stay where you are, Bella,” Sam ordered. It was hard to hear him over the roar of the fighting wolves. They were snapping and tearing at each other, their sharp teeth flashing toward each other’s throats. The Jacob-wolf seemed to have the upper hand—he was visibly bigger than the other wolf, and it looked like he was stronger, too. He rammed his shoulder against the gray wolf again and again, knocking him back toward the trees.

“Take her to Emily’s,” Sam shouted toward the other boys, who were watching the conflict with rapt expressions. Jacob had successfully shoved the gray wolf off the road, and they were disappearing into the forest, though the sound of their snarls was still loud. Sam ran after them, kicking off his shoes on the way. As he darted into the trees, he was quivering from head to toe.

The growling and snapping was fading into the distance. Suddenly, the sound cut off and it was very quiet on the road.

One of the boys started laughing.

I turned to stare at him—my wide eyes felt frozen, like I couldn’t even blink them.

The boy seemed to be laughing at my expression. “Well, there’s something you don’t see every day,” he snickered. His face was vaguely familiar—thinner than the others….Embry Call.

“I do,” the other boy, Jared, grumbled. “Every single day.”

“Aw, Paul doesn’t lose his temper every day,” Embry disagreed, still grinning. “Maybe two out of three.”

Jared stopped to pick something white up off the ground. He held it up toward Embry; it dangled in limp strips from his hand.

“Totally shredded,” Jared said. “Billy said this was the last pair he could afford—guess Jacob’s going barefoot now.”

“This one survived,” Embry said, holding up a white sneaker. “Jake can hop,” he added with a laugh.

Jared started collecting various pieces of fabric from the dirt. “Get Sam’s shoes, will you? All the rest of this is headed for the trash.”

Embry grabbed the shoes and then jogged into the trees where Sam had disappeared. He was back in a few seconds with a pair of cut-off jeans draped over his arm. Jared gathered the torn remnants of Jacob’s and Paul’s clothes and wadded them into a ball. Suddenly, he seemed to remember me.

He looked at me carefully, assessing.

“Hey, you’re not going to faint or puke or anything?” he demanded.

“I don’t think so,” I gasped.

“You don’t look so good. Maybe you should sit down.”

“Okay,” I mumbled. For the second time in one morning, I put my head between my knees.

“Jake should have warned us,” Embry complained.

“He shouldn’t have brought his girlfriend into this. What did he expect?”

“Well, the wolf’s out of the bag now.” Embry sighed. “Way to go, Jake.”

I raised my head to glare at the two boys who seemed to be taking this all so lightly. “Aren’t you worried about them at all?” I demanded.

Embry blinked once in surprise. “Worried? Why?”

“They could hurt each other!”

Embry and Jared guffawed.

“I hope Paul gets a mouthful of him,” Jared said. “Teach him a lesson.”

I blanched.

“Yeah, right!” Embry disagreed. “Did you see Jake? Even Sam couldn’t have phased on the fly like that. He saw Paul losing it, and it took him, what, half a second to attack? The boy’s got a gift.”

“Paul’s been fighting longer. I’ll bet you ten bucks he leaves a mark.”

“You’re on. Jake’s a natural. Paul doesn’t have a prayer.”

They shook hands, grinning.

I tried to comfort myself with their lack of concern, but I couldn’t drive the brutal image of the fighting werewolves from my head. My stomach churned, sore and empty, my head ached with worry.

“Let’s go see Emily. You know she’ll have food waiting.” Embry looked down at me. “Mind giving us a ride?”

“No problem,” I choked.

Jared raised one eyebrow. “Maybe you’d better drive, Embry. She still looks like she might hurl.”

“Good idea. Where are the keys?” Embry asked me.

“Ignition.”

Embry opened the passenger-side door. “In you go,” he said cheerfully, hauling me up from the ground with one hand and stuffing me into my seat. He appraised the available space. “You’ll have to ride in the back,” he told Jared.

“That’s fine. I got a weak stomach. I don’t want to be in there when she blows.”

“I bet she’s tougher than that. She runs with vampires.”

“Five bucks?” Jared asked.

“Done. I feel guilty, taking your money like this.”

Embry got in and started the engine while Jared leapt agilely into the bed. As soon as his door was closed, Embry muttered to me, “Don’t throw up, okay? I’ve only got a ten, and if Paul got his teeth into Jacob . . .”

“Okay,” I whispered.

Embry drove us back toward the village.

“Hey, how did Jake get around the injunction anyway?”

“The…what?”

“Er, the order. You know, to not spill the beans. How did he tell you about this?”

“Oh, that,” I said, remembering Jacob trying to choke out the truth to me last night. “He didn’t. I guessed right.”

Embry pursed his lips, looking surprised. “Hmm. S’pose that would work.”

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“Emily’s house. She’s Sam’s girlfriend…no, fiancée, now, I guess. They’ll meet us back there after Sam gives it to them for what just happened. And after Paul and Jake scrounge up some new clothes, if Paul even has any left.”

“Does Emily know about…?”

“Yeah. And hey, don’t stare at her. That bugs Sam.”

I frowned at him. “Why would I stare?”

Embry looked uncomfortable. “Like you saw just now, hanging out around werewolves has its risks.” He changed the subject quickly. “Hey, are you okay about the whole thing with the black-haired bloodsucker in the meadow? It didn’t look like he was a friend of yours, but . . .” Embry shrugged.

“No, he wasn’t my friend.”

“That’s good. We didn’t want to start anything, break the treaty, you know.”

“Oh, yeah, Jake told me about the treaty once, a long time ago. Why would killing Laurent break the treaty?”

“Laurent,” he repeated, snorting, like he was amused the vampire had had a name. “Well, we were technically on Cullen turf. We’re not allowed to attack any of them, the Cullens, at least, off our land—unless they break the treaty first. We didn’t know if the black-haired one was a relative of theirs or something. Looked like you knew him.”

“How would they go about breaking the treaty?”

“If they bite a human. Jake wasn’t so keen on the idea of letting it go that far.”

“Oh. Um, thanks. I’m glad you didn’t wait.”

“Our pleasure.” He sounded like he meant that in a literal sense.

Embry drove past the easternmost house on the highway before turning off onto a narrow dirt road. “Your truck is slow,” he noted.

“Sorry.”

At the end of the lane was a tiny house that had once been gray. There was only one narrow window beside the weathered blue door, but the window box under it was filled with bright orange and yellow marigolds, giving the whole place a cheerful look.

Embry opened the truck door and inhaled. “Mmm, Emily’s cooking.”

Jared jumped out of the back of the truck and headed for the door, but Embry stopped him with one hand on his chest. He looked at me meaningfully, and cleared his throat.

“I don’t have my wallet on me,” Jared said.

“That’s okay. I won’t forget.”

They climbed up the one step and entered the house without knocking. I followed timidly after them.

The front room, like Billy’s house, was mostly kitchen. A young woman with satiny copper skin and long, straight, crow-black hair was standing at the counter by the sink, popping big muffins out of a tin and placing them on a paper plate. For one second, I thought the reason Embry had told me not to stare was because the girl was so beautiful.

And then she asked “You guys hungry?” in a melodic voice, and she turned to face us full on, a smile on half of her face.

The right side of her face was scarred from hairline to chin by three thick, red lines, livid in color though they were long healed. One line pulled down the corner of her dark, almond-shaped right eye, another twisted the right side of her mouth into a permanent grimace.

Thankful for Embry’s warning, I quickly turned my eyes to the muffins in her hands. They smelled wonderful—like fresh blueberries.

“Oh,” Emily said, surprised. “Who’s this?”

I looked up, trying to focus on the left half of her face.

“Bella Swan,” Jared told her, shrugging. Apparently, I’d been a topic of conversation before. “Who else?”

“Leave it to Jacob to find a way around,” Emily murmured. She stared at me, and neither half of her once-beautiful face was friendly. “So, you’re the vampire girl.”

I stiffened. “Yes. Are you the wolf girl?”

She laughed, as did Embry and Jared. The left half of her face warmed. “I guess I am.” She turned to Jared. “Where’s Sam?”

“Bella, er, surprised Paul this morning.”

Emily rolled her good eye. “Ah, Paul,” she sighed. “Do you think they’ll be long? I was just about to start the eggs.”

“Don’t worry,” Embry told her. “If they’re late, we won’t let anything go to waste.”

Emily chuckled, and then opened the refrigerator. “No doubt,” she agreed. “Bella, are you hungry? Go ahead and help yourself to a muffin.”

“Thanks.” I took one from the plate and started nibbling around the edges. It was delicious, and it felt good in my tender stomach. Embry picked up his third and shoved it into his mouth whole.

“Save some for your brothers,” Emily chastised him, hitting him on the head with a wooden spoon. The word surprised me, but the others thought nothing of it.

“Pig,” Jared commented.

I leaned against the counter and watched the three of them banter like a family. Emily’s kitchen was a friendly place, bright with white cupboards and pale wooden floorboards. On the little round table, a cracked blue-and-white china pitcher was overflowing with wildflowers. Embry and Jared seemed entirely at ease here.

Emily was mixing a humongous batch of eggs, several dozen, in a big yellow bowl. She had the sleeves of her lavender shirt pushed up, and I could see that the scars extended all the way down her arm to the back of her right hand. Hanging out with werewolves truly did have its risks, just as Embry had said.

The front door opened, and Sam stepped through.

15. PRESSURE

IT WAS SPRING BREAK IN FORKS AGAIN. WHEN I WOKE up on Monday morning, I lay in bed for a few seconds absorbing that. Last spring break, I’d been hunted by a vampire, too. I hoped this wasn’t some kind of tradition forming.

Already I was falling into the pattern of things in La Push. I’d spent Sunday mostly on the beach, while Charlie hung out with Billy at the Blacks’ house. I was supposed to be with Jacob, but Jacob had other things to do, so I wandered alone, keeping the secret from Charlie.

When Jacob dropped in to check on me, he apologized for ditching me so much. He told me his schedule wasn’t always this crazy, but until Victoria was stopped, the wolves were on red alert.

When we walked along the beach now, he always held my hand.

This made me brood over what Jared had said, about Jacob involving his “girlfriend.” I supposed that that was exactly what it looked like from the outside. As long as Jake and I knew how it really was, I shouldn’t let those kinds of assumptions bother me. And maybe they wouldn’t, if I hadn’t known that Jacob would have loved for things to be what they appeared. But his hand felt nice as it warmed mine, and I didn’t protest.

I worked Tuesday afternoon—Jacob followed me on his bike to make sure I arrived safely—and Mike noticed.

“Are you dating that kid from La Push? The sophomore?” He asked, poorly disguising the resentment in his tone.

I shrugged. “Not in the technical sense of the word. I do spent most of my time with Jacob, though. He’s my best friend.”

Mike’s eyes narrowed shrewdly. “Don’t kid yourself, Bella. The guy’s head over heels for you.”

“I know,” I sighed. “Life is complicated.”

“And girls are cruel,” Mike said under his breath.

I supposed that was an easy assumption to make, too.

That night, Sam and Emily joined Charlie and me for dessert at Billy’s house. Emily brought a cake that would have won over a harder man than Charlie. I could see, as the conversation flowed naturally through a range of casual subjects, that any worries Charlie might have harbored about gangs in La Push were being dissolved.

Jake and I skipped out early, to get some privacy. We went out to his garage and sat in the Rabbit. Jacob leaned his head back, his face drawn with exhaustion.

“You need some sleep, Jake.”

“I’ll get around to it.”

He reached over and took my hand. His skin was blazing on mine.

“Is that one of those wolf things?” I asked him. “The heat, I mean.”

“Yeah. We run a little warmer than the normal people. About one-oh-eight, one-oh-nine. I never get cold anymore. I could stand like this”— he gestured to his bare torso—“in a snowstorm and it wouldn’t bother me. The flakes would turn to rain where I stood.”

“And you all heal fast—that’s a wolf thing, too?”

“Yeah, wanna see? It’s pretty cool.” His eyes flipped open and he grinned. He reached around me to the glove compartment and dug around for a minute. His hand came out with a pocketknife.

“No, I do not want to see!” I shouted as soon as I realized what he was thinking. “Put that away!”

Jacob chuckled, but shoved the knife back where it belonged. “Fine. It’s a good thing we heal, though. You can’t go see just any doctor when you’re running a temperature that should mean you’re dead.”

“No, I guess not.” I thought about that for a minute. “. . . And being so big—that’s part of it? Is that why you’re all worried about Quil?”

“That and the fact that Quil’s grandfather says the kid could fry an egg on his forehead.” Jacob’s face turned hopeless. “It won’t be long now. There’s no exact age…it just builds and builds and then suddenly—” He broke off, and it was a moment before he could speak again. “Sometimes, if you get really upset or something, that can trigger it early. But I wasn’t upset about anything—I was happy.” He laughed bitterly. “Because of you, mostly. That’s why it didn’t happen to me sooner. Instead it just kept on building up inside me—I was like a time bomb. You know what set me off? I got back from that movie and Billy said I looked weird. That was all, but I just snapped. And then I—I exploded. I almost ripped his face off—my own father!” He shuddered, and his face paled.

“Is it really bad, Jake?” I asked anxiously, wishing I had some way to help him. “Are you miserable?”

“No, I’m not miserable,” he told me. “Not anymore. Not now that you know. That was hard, before.” He leaned over so that his cheek was resting on top of my head.

He was quiet for a moment, and I wondered what he was thinking about. Maybe I didn’t want to know.

“What’s the hardest part?” I whispered, still wishing I could help.

“The hardest part is feeling…out of control,” he said slowly. “Feeling like I can’t be sure of myself—like maybe you shouldn’t be around me, like maybe nobody should. Like I’m a monster who might hurt somebody. You’ve seen Emily. Sam lost control of his temper for just one second…and she was standing too close. And now there’s nothing he can ever do to put it right again. I hear his thoughts—I know what that feels like….

“Who wants to be a nightmare, a monster?

“And then, the way it comes so easily to me, the way I’m better at it than the rest of them—does that make me even less human than Embry or Sam? Sometimes I’m afraid that I’m losing myself.”

“Is it hard? To find yourself again?”

“At first,” he said. “It takes some practice to phase back and forth. But it’s easier for me.”

“Why?” I wondered.

“Because Ephraim Black was my father’s grandfather, and Quil Ateara was my mother’s grandfather.”

“Quil?” I asked in confusion.

“His great-grandfather,” Jacob clarified. “The Quil you know is my second cousin.”

“But why does it matter who your great-grandfathers are?”

“Because Ephraim and Quil were in the last pack. Levi Uley was the third. It’s in my blood on both sides. I never had a chance. Like Quil doesn’t have a chance.”

His expression was bleak.

“What’s the very best part?” I asked, hoping to cheer him up.

“The best part,” he said, suddenly smiling again, “is the speed.”

“Better than the motorcycles?”

He nodded, enthusiastic. “There’s no comparison.”

“How fast can you…?”

“Run?” he finished my question. “Fast enough. What can I measure it by? We caught…what was his name? Laurent? I imagine that means more to you than it would to someone else.”

It did mean something to me. I couldn’t imagine that—the wolves running faster than a vampire. When the Cullens ran, they all but turned invisible with speed.

“So, tell me something I don’t know,” he said. “Something about vampires. How did you stand it, being around them? Didn’t it creep you out?”

“No,” I said curtly.

My tone made him thoughtful for a moment.

“Say, why’d your bloodsucker kill that James, anyway?” he asked suddenly.

“James was trying to kill me—it was like a game for him. He lost. Do you remember last spring when I was in the hospital down in Phoenix?”

Jacob sucked in a breath. “He got that close?”

“He got very, very close.” I stroked my scar. Jacob noticed, because he held the hand I moved.

“What’s that?” He traded hands, examining my right. “This is your funny scar, the cold one.” He looked at it closer, with new eyes, and gasped.

“Yes, it’s what you think it is,” I said. “James bit me.”

His eyes bulged, and his face turned a strange, sallow color under the russet surface. He looked like he was about to be sick.

“But if he bit you…? Shouldn’t you be…?” He choked.

“Edward saved me twice,” I whispered. “He sucked the venom out—you know, like with a rattlesnake.” I twitched as the pain lashed around the edges of the hole.

But I wasn’t the only one twitching. I could feel Jacob’s whole body trembling next to mine. Even the car shook.

“Careful, Jake. Easy. Calm down.”

“Yeah,” he panted. “Calm.” He shook his head back and forth quickly. After a moment, only his hands were shaking.

“You okay?”

“Yeah, almost. Tell me something else. Give me something else to think about.”

“What do you want to know?”

“I don’t know.” He had his eyes closed, concentrating. “The extra stuff I guess. Did any of the other Cullens have…extra talents? Like the mind reading?”

I hesitated a second. This felt like a question he would ask of his spy, not his friend. But what was the point of hiding what I knew? It didn’t matter now, and it would help him control himself.

So I spoke quickly, the image of Emily’s ruined face in my mind, and the hair rising on my arms. I couldn’t imagine how the russet wolf would fit inside the Rabbit—Jacob would tear the whole garage apart if he changed now.

“Jasper could…sort of control the emotions of the people around him. Not in a bad way, just to calm someone down, that kind of thing. It would probably help Paul a lot,” I added, teasing weakly. “And then Alice could see things that were going to happen. The future, you know, but not absolutely. The things she saw would change when someone changed the path they were on….”

Like how she’d seen me dying…and she’d seen me becoming one of them. Two things that had not happened. And one that never would. My head started to spin—I couldn’t seem to pull in enough oxygen from the air. No lungs.

Jacob was entirely in control now, very still beside me.

“Why do you do that?” he asked. He tugged lightly at one of my arms, which was bound around my chest, and then gave up when it wouldn’t come loose easily. I hadn’t even realized I’d moved them. “You do that when you’re upset. Why?”

“It hurts to think about them,” I whispered. “It’s like I can’t breathe…like I’m breaking into pieces….” It was bizarre how much I could tell Jacob now. We had no more secrets.

He smoothed my hair. “It’s okay, Bella, it’s okay. I won’t bring it up again. I’m sorry.”

“I’m fine.” I gasped. “Happens all the time. Not your fault.”

“We’re a pretty messed-up pair, aren’t we?” Jacob said. “Neither one of us can hold our shape together right.”

“Pathetic,” I agreed, still breathless.

“At least we have each other,” he said, clearly comforted by the thought.

I was comforted, too. “At least there’s that,” I agreed.

And when we were together, it was fine. But Jacob had a horrible, dangerous job he felt compelled to do, and so I was often alone, stuck in La Push for safety, with nothing to do to keep my mind off any of my worries.

I felt awkward, always taking up space at Billy’s. I did some studying for another Calculus test that was coming up next week, but I could only look at math for so long. When I didn’t have something obvious to do in my hands, I felt like I ought to be making conversation with Billy—the pressure of normal societal rules. But Billy wasn’t one for filling up the long silences, and so the awkwardness continued.

I tried hanging out at Emily’s place Wednesday afternoon, for a change. At first it was kind of nice. Emily was a cheerful person who never sat still. I drifted behind her while she flitted around her little house and yard, scrubbing at the spotless floor, pulling a tiny weed, fixing a broken hinge, tugging a string of wool through an ancient loom, and always cooking, too. She complained lightly about the increase in the boys’ appetites from all their extra running, but it was easy to see she didn’t mind taking care of them. It wasn’t hard to be with her—after all, we were both wolf girls now.

But Sam checked in after I’d been there for a few hours. I only stayed long enough to ascertain that Jacob was fine and there was no news, and then I had to escape. The aura of love and contentment that surrounded them was harder to take in concentrated doses, with no one else around to dilute it.

So that left me wandering the beach, pacing the length of the rocky crescent back and forth, again and again.

Alone time wasn’t good for me. Thanks to the new honesty with Jacob, I’d been talking and thinking about the Cullens way too much. No matter how I tried to distract myself—and I had plenty to think of: I was honestly and desperately worried about Jacob and his wolf-brothers, I was terrified for Charlie and the others who thought they were hunting animals, I was getting in deeper and deeper with Jacob without ever having consciously decided to progress in that direction and I didn’t know what to do about it—none of these very real, very deserving of thought, very pressing concerns could take my mind off the pain in my chest for long. Eventually, I couldn’t even walk anymore, because I couldn’t breathe. I sat down on a patch of semidry rocks and curled up in a ball.

Jacob found me like that, and I could tell from his expression that he understood.

“Sorry,” he said right away. He pulled me up from the ground and wrapped both arms around my shoulders. I hadn’t realized that I was cold until then. His warmth made me shudder, but at least I could breathe with him there.

“I’m ruining your spring break,” Jacob accused himself as we walked back up the beach.

“No, you’re not. I didn’t have any plans. I don’t think I like spring breaks, anyway.”

“I’ll take tomorrow morning off. The others can run without me. We’ll do something fun.”

The word seemed out of place in my life right now, barely comprehensible, bizarre. “Fun?”

“Fun is exactly what you need. Hmm . . .” he gazed out across the heaving gray waves, deliberating. As his eyes scanned the horizon, he had a flash of inspiration.

“Got it!” he crowed. “Another promise to keep.”

“What are you talking about?”

He let go of my hand and pointed toward the southern edge of the beach, where the flat, rocky half-moon dead-ended against the sheer sea cliffs. I stared, uncomprehending.

“Didn’t I promise to take you cliff diving?”

I shivered.

“Yeah, it’ll be pretty cold—not as cold as it is today. Can you feel the weather changing? The pressure? It will be warmer tomorrow. You up for it?”

The dark water did not look inviting, and, from this angle, the cliffs looked even higher than before.

But it had been days since I’d heard Edward’s voice. That was probably part of the problem. I was addicted to the sound of my delusions. It made things worse if I went too long without them. Jumping off a cliff was certain to remedy that situation.

“Sure, I’m up for it. Fun.”

“It’s a date,” he said, and draped his arm around my shoulders.

“Okay—now let’s go get you some sleep.” I didn’t like the way the circles under his eyes were beginning to look permanently etched onto his skin.

I woke early the next morning and snuck a change of clothes out to the truck. I had a feeling that Charlie would approve of today’s plan just about as much as he would approve of the motorcycle.

The idea of a distraction from all my worries had me almost excited. Maybe it would be fun. A date with Jacob, a date with Edward… I laughed darkly to myself. Jake could say what he wanted about us being a messed-up pair—I was the one who was truly messed up. I made the werewolf seem downright normal.

16. PARIS

AT THAT MOMENT, MY HEAD BROKE THE SURFACE.

How disorienting. I’d been sure I was sinking.

The current wouldn’t let up. It was slamming me against more rocks; they beat against the center of my back sharply, rhythmically, pushing the water from my lungs. It gushed out in amazing volume, absolute torrents pouring from my mouth and nose. The salt burned and my lungs burned and my throat was too full of water to catch a breath and the rocks were hurting my back. Somehow I stayed in one place, though the waves still heaved around me. I couldn’t see anything but water everywhere, reaching for my face.

“Breathe!” a voice, wild with anxiety, ordered, and I felt a cruel stab of pain when I recognized the voice—because it wasn’t Edward’s.

I could not obey. The waterfall pouring from my mouth didn’t stop long enough for me to catch a breath. The black, icy water filled my chest, burning.

The rock smacked into my back again, right between my shoulder blades, and another volley of water choked its way out of my lungs.

“Breathe, Bella! C’mon!” Jacob begged.

Black spots bloomed across my vision, getting wider and wider, blocking out the light.

The rock struck me again.

The rock wasn’t cold like the water; it was hot on my skin. I realized it was Jacob’s hand, trying to beat the water from my lungs. The iron bar that had dragged me from the sea was also…warm…My head whirled, the black spots covered everything….

Was I dying again, then? I didn’t like it—this wasn’t as good as the last time. It was only dark now, nothing worth looking at here. The sound of the crashing waves faded into the black and became a quiet, even whoosh that sounded like it was coming from the inside of my ears….

“Bella?” Jacob asked, his voice still tense, but not as wild as before. “Bells, honey, can you hear me?”

The contents of my head swished and rolled sickeningly, like they’d joined the rough water….

“How long has she been unconscious?” someone else asked.

The voice that was not Jacob’s shocked me, jarred me into a more focused awareness.

I realized that I was still. There was no tug of the current on me—the heaving was inside my head. The surface under me was flat and motionless. It felt grainy against my bare arms.

“I don’t know,” Jacob reported, still frantic. His voice was very close. Hands—so warm they had to be his—brushed wet hair from my cheeks. “A few minutes? It didn’t take long to tow her to the beach.”

The quiet whooshing inside my ears was not the waves—it was the air moving in and out of my lungs again. Each breath burned—the passageways were as raw as if I’d scrubbed them out with steel wool. But I was breathing.

And I was freezing. A thousand sharp, icy beads were striking my face and arms, making the cold worse.

“She’s breathing. She’ll come around. We should get her out of the cold, though. I don’t like the color she’s turning….” I recognized Sam’s voice this time.

“You think it’s okay to move her?”

“She didn’t hurt her back or anything when she fell?”

“I don’t know.”

They hesitated.

I tried to open my eyes. It took me a minute, but then I could see the dark, purple clouds, flinging the freezing rain down at me. “Jake?” I croaked.

Jacob’s face blocked out the sky. “Oh!” he gasped, relief washing over his features. His eyes were wet from the rain. “Oh, Bella! Are you okay? Can you hear me? Do you hurt anywhere?”

“J-Just m-my throat,” I stuttered, my lips quivering from the cold.

“Let’s get you out of here, then,” Jacob said. He slid his arms under me and lifted me without effort—like picking up an empty box. His chest was bare and warm; he hunched his shoulders to keep the rain off of me. My head lolled over his arm. I stared vacantly back toward the furious water, beating the sand behind him.

“You got her?” I heard Sam ask.

“Yeah, I’ll take it from here. Get back to the hospital. I’ll join you later. Thanks, Sam.”

My head was still rolling. None of his words sunk in at first. Sam didn’t answer. There was no sound, and I wondered if he were already gone.

The water licked and writhed up the sand after us as Jacob carried me away, like it was angry that I’d escaped. As I stared wearily, a spark of color caught my unfocused eyes—a small flash of fire was dancing on the black water, far out in the bay. The image made no sense, and I wondered how conscious I really was. My head swirled with the memory of the black, churning water—of being so lost that I couldn’t find up or down. So lost…but somehow Jacob…

“How did you find me?” I rasped.

“I was searching for you,” he told me. He was half- jogging through the rain, up the beach toward the road. “I followed the tire tracks to your truck, and then I heard you scream….” He shuddered. “Why would you jump, Bella? Didn’t you notice that it’s turning into a hurricane out here? Couldn’t you have waited for me?” Anger filled his tone as the relief faded.

“Sorry,” I muttered. “It was stupid.”

“Yeah, it was really stupid,” he agreed, drops of rain shaking free of his hair as he nodded. “Look, do you mind saving the stupid stuff for when I’m around? I won’t be able to concentrate if I think you’re jumping off cliffs behind my back.”

“Sure,” I agreed. “No problem.” I sounded like a chain-smoker. I tried to clear my throat—and then winced; the throat-clearing felt like stabbing a knife down there. “What happened today? Did you…find her?” It was my turn to shudder, though I wasn’t so cold here, right next to his ridiculous body heat.

Jacob shook his head. He was still more running than walking as he headed up the road to his house. “No. She took off into the water—the bloodsuckers have the advantage there. That’s why I raced home—I was afraid she was going to double back swimming. You spend so much time on the beach….” He trailed off, a catch in his throat.

“Sam came back with you…is everyone else home, too?” I hoped they weren’t still out searching for her.

“Yeah. Sort of.”

I tried to read his expression, squinting into the hammering rain. His eyes were tight with worry or pain.

The words that hadn’t made sense before suddenly did. “You said…hospital. Before, to Sam. Is someone hurt? Did she fight you?” My voice jumped up an octave, sounding strange with the hoarseness.

“No, no. When we got back, Em was waiting with the news. It’s Harry Clearwater. Harry had a heart attack this morning.”

“Harry?” I shook my head, trying to absorb what he was staying. “Oh, no! Does Charlie know?”

“Yeah. He’s over there, too, with my dad.”

“Is Harry going to be okay?”

Jacob’s eyes tightened again. “It doesn’t look so great right now.”

Abruptly, I felt really sick with guilt—felt truly horrible about the brainless cliff dive. Nobody needed to be worrying about me right now. What a stupid time to be reckless.

“What can I do?” I asked.

At that moment the rain stopped. I hadn’t realized we were already back to Jacob’s house until he walked through the door. The storm pounded against the roof.

“You can stay here,” Jacob said as he dumped me on the short couch. “I mean it—right here. I’ll get you some dry clothes.”

I let my eyes adjust to the dark room while Jacob banged around in his bedroom. The cramped front room seemed so empty without Billy, almost desolate. It was strangely ominous—probably just because I knew where he was.

Jacob was back in seconds. He threw a pile of gray cotton at me. “These will be huge on you, but it’s the best I’ve got. I’ll, er, step outside so you can change.”

“Don’t go anywhere. I’m too tired to move yet. Just stay with me.”

Jacob sat on the floor next to me, his back against the couch. I wondered when he’d slept last. He looked as exhausted as I felt.

He leaned his head on the cushion next to mine and yawned. “Guess I could rest for a minute….”

His eyes closed. I let mine slide shut, too.

Poor Harry. Poor Sue. I knew Charlie was going to be beside himself. Harry was one of his best friends. Despite Jake’s negative take on things, I hoped fervently that Harry would pull through. For Charlie’s sake. For Sue’s and Leah’s and Seth’s…

Billy’s sofa was right next to the radiator, and I was warm now, despite my soaked clothes. My lungs ached in a way that pushed me toward unconsciousness rather than keeping me awake. I wondered vaguely if it was wrong to sleep…or was I getting drowning mixed up with concussions…? Jacob began softly snoring, and the sound of it soothed like a lullaby. I fell asleep quickly.

For the first time in a very long time, my dream was just a normal dream. Just a blurred wandering through old memories—blinding bright visions of the Phoenix sun, my mother’s face, a ramshackle tree house, a faded quilt, a wall of mirrors, a flame on the black water…I forgot each of them as soon as the picture changed.

The last picture was the only one that stuck in my head. It was meaningless—just a set on a stage. A balcony at night, a painted moon hanging in the sky. I watched the girl in her nightdress lean on the railing and talk to herself.

Meaningless…but when I slowly struggled back to consciousness, Juliet was on my mind.

Jacob was still asleep; he’d slumped down to the floor and his breathing was deep and even. The house was darker now than before, it was black outside the window. I was stiff, but warm and almost dry. The inside of my throat burned with every breath I took.

I was going to have to get up—at least to get a drink. But my body just wanted to lie here limp, to never move again.

Instead of moving, I thought about Juliet some more.

I wondered what she would have done if Romeo had left her, not because he was banished, but because he lost interest? What if Rosalind had given him the time of day, and he’d changed his mind? What if, instead of marrying Juliet, he’d just disappeared?

I thought I knew how Juliet would feel.

She wouldn’t go back to her old life, not really. She wouldn’t ever have moved on, I was sure of that. Even if she’d lived until she was old and gray, every time she closed her eyes, it would have been Romeo’s face she saw behind her lids. She would have accepted that, eventually.

I wondered if she would have married Paris in the end, just to please her parents, to keep the peace. No, probably not, I decided. But then, the story didn’t say much about Paris. He was just a stick figure—a placeholder, a threat, a deadline to force her hand.

What if there were more to Paris?

What if Paris had been Juliet’s friend? Her very best friend? What if he was the only one she could confide in about the whole devastating thing with Romeo? The one person who really understood her and made her feel halfway human again? What if he was patient and kind? What if he took care of her? What if Juliet knew she couldn’t survive without him? What if he really loved her, and wanted her to be happy?

And…what if she loved Paris? Not like Romeo. Nothing like that, of course. But enough that she wanted him to be happy, too?

Jacob’s slow, deep breathing was the only sound in the room—like a lullaby hummed to a child, like the whisper of a rocking chair, like the ticking of an old clock when you had nowhere you needed to go….It was the sound of comfort.

If Romeo was really gone, never coming back, would it have mattered whether or not Juliet had taken Paris up on his offer? Maybe she should have tried to settle into the leftover scraps of life that were left behind. Maybe that would have been as close to happiness as she could get.

I sighed, and then groaned when the sigh scraped my throat. I was reading too much into the story. Romeo wouldn’t change his mind. That’s why people still remembered his name, always twined with hers: Romeo and Juliet. That’s why it was a good story. “Juliet gets dumped and ends up with Paris” would have never been a hit.

I closed my eyes and drifted again, letting my mind wander away from the stupid play I didn’t want to think about anymore. I thought about reality instead—about jumping off the cliff and what a brainless mistake that had been. And not just the cliff, but the motorcycles and the whole irresponsible Evel Knievel bit. What if something bad happened to me? What would that do to Charlie? Harry’s heart attack had pushed everything suddenly into perspective for me. Perspective that I didn’t want to see, because—if I admitted to the truth of it—it would mean that I would have to change my ways. Could I live like that?

Maybe. It wouldn’t be easy; in fact, it would be downright miserable to give up my hallucinations and try to be a grown-up. But maybe I should do it. And maybe I could. If I had Jacob.

I couldn’t make that decision right now. It hurt too much. I’d think about something else.

Images from my ill-considered afternoon stunt rolled through my head while I tried to come up with something pleasant to think about…the feel of the air as I fell, the blackness of the water, the thrashing of the current…Edward’s face…I lingered there for a long time. Jacob’s warm hands, trying to beat life back into me…the stinging rain flung down by the purple clouds…the strange fire on the waves…

There was something familiar about that flash of color on top of the water. Of course it couldn’t really be fire—

My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a car squelching through the mud on the road outside. I heard it stop in front of the house, and doors started opening and closing. I thought about sitting up, and then decided against that idea.

Billy’s voice was easily identifiable, but he kept it uncharacteristically low, so that it was only a gravelly grumble.

The door opened, and the light flicked on. I blinked, momentarily blind. Jake startled awake, gasping and jumping to his feet.

“Sorry,” Billy grunted. “Did we wake you?”

My eyes slowly focused on his face, and then, as I could read his expression, they filled with tears.

“Oh, no, Billy!” I moaned.

He nodded slowly, his expression hard with grief. Jake hurried to his father and took one of his hands. The pain made his face suddenly childlike—it looked odd on top of the man’s body.

Sam was right behind Billy, pushing his chair through the door. His normal composure was absent from his agonized face.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered.

Billy nodded. “It’s gonna be hard all around.”

“Where’s Charlie?”

“Your dad is still at the hospital with Sue. There are a lot of…arrangements to be made.”

I swallowed hard.

“I’d better get back there,” Sam mumbled, and he ducked hastily out the door.

Billy pulled his hand away from Jacob, and then he rolled himself through the kitchen toward his room.

Jake stared after him for a minute, then came to sit on the floor beside me again. He put his face in his hands. I rubbed his shoulder, wishing I could think of anything to say.

After a long moment, Jacob caught my hand and held it to his face.

“How are you feeling? Are you okay? I probably should have taken you to a doctor or something.” He sighed.

“Don’t worry about me,” I croaked.

He twisted his head to look at me. His eyes were rimmed in red. “You don’t look so good.”

“I don’t feel so good, either, I guess.”

“I’ll go get your truck and then take you home—you probably ought to be there when Charlie gets back.”

“Right.”

17. VISITOR

UNNATURALLY STILL AND WHITE, WITH HER LARGE BLACK eyes intent on my face, my visitor waited perfectly motionless in the center of the hall, beautiful beyond imagining.

My knees trembled for a second, and I nearly fell. Then I hurled myself at her.

“Alice, oh, Alice!” I cried, as I slammed into her.

I’d forgotten how hard she was; it was like running headlong into a wall of cement.

“Bella?” There was a strange mingling of relief and confusion in her voice.

I locked my arms around her, gasping to inhale as much of the scent of her skin as possible. It wasn’t like anything else—not floral or spice, citrus or musk. No perfume in the world could compare. My memory hadn’t done it justice.

I didn’t notice when the gasping turned into something else—I only realized I was sobbing when Alice dragged me to the living room couch and pulled me into her lap. It was like curling up into a cool stone, but a stone that was contoured comfortingly to the shape of my body. She rubbed my back in a gentle rhythm, waiting for me to get control of myself.

“I’m…sorry,” I blubbered. “I’m just…so happy…to see you!”

“It’s okay, Bella. Everything’s okay.”

“Yes,” I bawled. And, for once, it seemed that way.

Alice sighed. “I’d forgotten how exuberant you are,” she said, and her tone was disapproving.

I looked up at her through my streaming eyes. Alice’s neck was tight, straining away from me, her lips pressed together firmly. Her eyes were black as pitch.

“Oh,” I puffed, as I realized the problem. She was thirsty. And I smelled appetizing. It had been a while since I’d had to think about that kind of thing. “Sorry.”

“It’s my own fault. It’s been too long since I hunted. I shouldn’t let myself get so thirsty. But I was in a hurry today.” The look she directed at me then was a glare. “Speaking of which, would you like to explain to me how you’re alive?”

That brought me up short and stopped the sobs. I realized what must have happened immediately, and why Alice was here.

I swallowed loudly. “You saw me fall.”

“No,” she disagreed, her eyes narrowing. “I saw you jump.”

I pursed my lips as I tried to think of an explanation that wouldn’t sound nuts.

Alice shook her head. “I told him this would happen, but he didn’t believe me. ‘Bella promised,’” her voice imitated his so perfectly that I froze in shock while the pain ripped through my torso. “‘Don’t be looking for her future, either,’” she continued to quote him. “‘We’ve done enough damage.’

“But just because I’m not looking, doesn’t mean I don’t see,” she went on. “I wasn’t keeping tabs on you, I swear, Bella. It’s just that I’m already attuned to you…when I saw you jumping, I didn’t think, I just got on a plane. I knew I would be too late, but I couldn’t do nothing. And then I get here, thinking maybe I could help Charlie somehow, and you drive up.” She shook her head, this time in confusion. Her voice was strained. “I saw you go into the water and I waited and waited for you to come up, but you didn’t. What happened? And how could you do that to Charlie? Did you stop to think what this would do to him? And my brother? Do you have any idea what Edward—”

I cut her off then, as soon as she said his name. I’d let her go on, even after I realized the misunderstanding she was under, just to hear the perfect bell tone of her voice. But it was time to interrupt.

“Alice, I wasn’t committing suicide.”

She eyed me dubiously. “Are you saying you didn’t jump off a cliff?”

“No, but…” I grimaced. “It was for recreational purposes only.”

Her expression hardened.

“I’d seen some of Jacob’s friends cliff diving,” I insisted. “It looked like…fun, and I was bored….”

She waited.

“I didn’t think about how the storm would affect the currents. Actually, I didn’t think about the water much at all.”

Alice didn’t buy it. I could see that she still thought I had been trying to kill myself. I decided to redirect. “So if you saw me go in, why didn’t you see Jacob?”

She cocked her head to the side, distracted.

I continued. “It’s true that I probably would have drowned if Jacob hadn’t jumped in after me. Well, okay, there’s no probably about it. But he did, and he pulled me out, and I guess he towed me back to shore, though I was kind of out for that part. It couldn’t have been more than a minute that I was under before he grabbed me. How come you didn’t see that?”

She frowned in perplexity. “Someone pulled you out?”

“Yes. Jacob saved me.”

I watched curiously as an enigmatic range of emotions flitted across her face. Something was bothering her—her imperfect vision? But I wasn’t sure. Then she deliberately leaned in and sniffed my shoulder.

I froze.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” she muttered, sniffing at me some more.

“What are you doing?”

She ignored my question. “Who was with you out there just now? It sounded like you were arguing.”

“Jacob Black. He’s…sort of my best friend, I guess. At least, he was . . .” I thought of Jacob’s angry, betrayed face, and wondered what he was to me now.

Alice nodded, seeming preoccupied.

“What?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I’m not sure what it means.”

“Well, I’m not dead, at least.”

She rolled her eyes. “He was a fool to think you could survive alone. I’ve never seen anyone so prone to life-threatening idiocy.”

“I survived,” I pointed out.

She was thinking of something else. “So, if the currents were too much for you, how did this Jacob manage?”

“Jacob is…strong.”

She heard the reluctance in my voice, and her eyebrows rose.

I gnawed on my lip for a second. Was this a secret, or not? And if it was, then who was my greatest allegiance to? Jacob, or Alice?

It was too hard to keep secrets, I decided. Jacob knew everything, why not Alice, too?

“See, well, he’s…sort of a werewolf,” I admitted in a rush. “The Quileutes turn into wolves when there are vampires around. They know Carlisle from a long time ago. Were you with Carlisle back then?”

Alice gawked at me for a moment, and then recovered herself, blinking rapidly. “Well, I guess that explains the smell,” she muttered. “But does it explain what I didn’t see?” She frowned, her porcelain forehead creasing.

“The smell?” I repeated.

“You smell awful,” she said absently, still frowning. “A werewolf? Are you sure about that?”

“Very sure,” I promised, wincing as I remembered Paul and Jacob fighting in the road. “I guess you weren’t with Carlisle the last time there were werewolves here in Forks?”

“No. I hadn’t found him yet.” Alice was still lost in thought. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she turned to stare at me with a shocked expression. “Your best friend is a werewolf?”

I nodded sheepishly.

“How long has this been going on?”

“Not long,” I said, my voice sounding defensive. “He’s only been a werewolf for just a few weeks.”

She glowered at me. “A young werewolf? Even worse! Edward was right—you’re a magnet for danger. Weren’t you supposed to be staying out of trouble?”

“There’s nothing wrong with werewolves,” I grumbled, stung by her critical tone.

“Until they lose their tempers.” She shook her head sharply from side to side. “Leave it to you, Bella. Anyone else would be better off when the vampires left town. But you have to start hanging out with the first monsters you can find.”

I didn’t want to argue with Alice—I was still trembling with joy that she was really, truly here, that I could touch her marble skin and hear her wind-chime voice—but she had it all wrong.

“No, Alice, the vampires didn’t really leave—not all of them, anyway. That’s the whole trouble. If it weren’t for the werewolves, Victoria would have gotten me by now. Well, if it weren’t for Jake and his friends, Laurent would have gotten me before she could, I guess, so—”

“Victoria?” she hissed. “Laurent?”

I nodded, a teensy bit alarmed by the expression in her black eyes. I pointed at my chest. “Danger magnet, remember?”

She shook her head again. “Tell me everything—start at the beginning.”

I glossed over the beginning, skipping the motorcycles and the voices, but telling her everything else right up to today’s misadventure. Alice didn’t like my thin explanation about boredom and the cliffs, so I hurried on to the strange flame I’d seen on the water and what I thought it meant. Her eyes narrowed almost to slits at that part. It was strange to see her look so…so dangerous—like a vampire. I swallowed hard and went on with the rest about Harry.

She listened to my story without interrupting. Occasionally, she would shake her head, and the crease in her forehead deepened until it looked like it was carved permanently into the marble of her skin. She didn’t speak and, finally, I fell quiet, struck again by the borrowed grief at Harry’s passing. I thought of Charlie; he would be home soon. What condition would he be in?

“Our leaving didn’t do you any good at all, did it?” Alice murmured.

I laughed once—it was a slightly hysterical sound. “That was never the point, though, was it? It’s not like you left for my benefit.”

Alice scowled at the floor for a moment. “Well…I guess I acted impulsively today. I probably shouldn’t have intruded.”

I could feel the blood draining from my face. My stomach dropped. “Don’t go, Alice,” I whispered. My fingers locked around the collar of her white shirt and I began to hyperventilate. “Please don’t leave me.”

Her eyes opened wider. “All right,” she said, enunciating each word with slow precision. “I’m not going anywhere tonight. Take a deep breath.”

I tried to obey, though I couldn’t quite locate my lungs.

She watched my face while I concentrated on my breathing. She waited till I was calmer to comment.

“You look like hell, Bella.”

“I drowned today,” I reminded her.

“It goes deeper than that. You’re a mess.”

I flinched. “Look, I’m doing my best.”

“What do you mean?”

“It hasn’t been easy. I’m working on it.”

She frowned. “I told him,” she said to herself.

“Alice,” I sighed. “What did you think you were going to find? I mean, besides me dead? Did you expect to find me skipping around and whistling show tunes? You know me better than that.”

“I do. But I hoped.”

“Then I guess I don’t have the corner on the idiocy market.”

The phone rang.

“That has to be Charlie,” I said, staggering to my feet. I grabbed Alice’s stone hand and dragged her with me to the kitchen. I wasn’t about to let her out of my sight.

“Charlie?” I answered the phone.

“No, it’s me,” Jacob said.

“Jake!”

Alice scrutinized my expression.

“Just making sure you were still alive,” Jacob said sourly.

“I’m fine. I told you that it wasn’t—”

“Yeah. I got it. ’Bye.”

Jacob hung up on me.

I sighed and let my head hang back, staring at the ceiling. “That’s going to be a problem.”

Alice squeezed my hand. “They aren’t excited I’m here.”

“Not especially. But it’s none of their business anyway.”

Alice put her arm around me. “So what do we do now?” she mused. She seemed to talk to herself for a moment. “Things to do. Loose ends to tie.”

“What things to do?”

Her face was suddenly careful. “I don’t know for sure… I need to see Carlisle.”

Would she leave so soon? My stomach dropped.

“Could you stay?” I begged. “Please? For just a little while. I’ve missed you so much.” My voice broke.

“If you think that’s a good idea.” Her eyes were unhappy.

“I do. You can stay here—Charlie would love that.”

“I have a house, Bella.”

I nodded, disappointed but resigned. She hesitated, studying me.

“Well, I need to go get a suitcase of clothes, at the very least.”

I threw my arms around her. “Alice, you’re the best!”

“And I think I’ll need to hunt. Immediately,” she added in a strained voice.

“Oops.” I took a step back.

“Can you stay out of trouble for one hour?” she asked skeptically. Then, before I could answer, she held up one finger and closed her eyes. Her face went smooth and blank for a few seconds.

And then her eyes opened and she answered her own question. “Yes, you’ll be fine. For tonight, anyway.” She grimaced. Even making faces, she looked like an angel.

“You’ll come back?” I asked in a small voice.

“I promise—one hour.”

I glanced at the clock over the kitchen table. She laughed and leaned in quickly to kiss me on the cheek. Then she was gone.

I took a deep breath. Alice would be back. I suddenly felt so much better.

I had plenty to do to keep myself busy while I waited. A shower was definitely first on the agenda. I sniffed my shoulders as I undressed, but I couldn’t smell anything but the brine and seaweed scent of the ocean. I wondered what Alice had meant about me smelling bad.

When I was cleaned up, I went back to the kitchen. I couldn’t see any signs that Charlie had eaten recently, and he would probably be hungry when he got back. I hummed tunelessly to myself as I moved around the kitchen.

While Thursday’s casserole rotated in the microwave, I made up the couch with sheets and an old pillow. Alice wouldn’t need it, but Charlie would need to see it. I was careful not to watch the clock. There was no reason to start myself panicking; Alice had promised.

I hurried through my dinner, not tasting it—just feeling the ache as it slid down my raw throat. Mostly I was thirsty; I must have drunk a half gallon of water by the time I was finished. All the salt in my system had dehydrated me.

I went to go try to watch TV while I waited.

Alice was already there, sitting on her improvised bed. Her eyes were a liquid butterscotch. She smiled and patted the pillow. “Thanks.”

“You’re early,” I said, elated.

I sat down next to her and leaned my head on her shoulder. She put her cold arms around me and sighed.

“Bella. What are we going to do with you?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “I really have been trying my hardest.”

“I believe you.”

It was silent.

“Does—does he . . .” I took a deep breath. It was harder to say his name out loud, even though I was able to think it now. “Does Edward know you’re here?” I couldn’t help asking. It was my pain, after all. I’d deal with it when she was gone, I promised myself, and felt sick at the thought.

“No.”

There was only one way that could be true. “He’s not with Carlisle and Esme?”

“He checks in every few months.”

“Oh.” He must still be out enjoying his distractions. I focused my curiosity on a safer topic. “You said you flew here….Where did you come from?”

“I was in Denali. Visiting Tanya’s family.”

“Is Jasper here? Did he come with you?”

18. THE FUNERAL

I SPRINTED DOWN THE STAIRS AND THREW THE DOOR open.

It was Jacob, of course. Even blind, Alice wasn’t slow.

He was standing about six feet back from the door, his nose wrinkled in distaste, but his face otherwise smooth—masklike. He didn’t fool me; I could see the faint trembling of his hands.

Hostility rolled off of him in waves. It brought back that awful afternoon when he’d chosen Sam over me, and I felt my chin jerk up defensively in response.

Jacob’s Rabbit idled by the curb with Jared behind the wheel and Embry in the passenger seat. I understood what this meant: they were afraid to let him come here alone. It made me sad, and a little annoyed. The Cullens weren’t like that.

“Hey,” I finally said when he didn’t speak.

Jake pursed his lips, still hanging back from the door. His eyes flickered across the front of the house.

I ground my teeth. “She’s not here. Do you need something?”

He hesitated. “You’re alone?”

“Yes.” I sighed.

“Can I talk to you a minute?”

“Of course you can, Jacob. Come on in.”

Jacob glanced over his shoulder at his friends in the car. I saw Embry shake his head just a tiny bit. For some reason, this bugged me to no end.

My teeth clenched together again. “Chicken,” I mumbled under my breath.

Jake’s eyes flashed back to me, his thick, black brows pushing into a furious angle over his deep-set eyes. His jaw set, and he marched—there was no other way to describe the way he moved—up the sidewalk and shrugged past me into the house.

I locked gazes with first Jared and then Embry—I didn’t like the hard way they eyed me; did they really think I would let anything hurt Jacob?—before I shut the door on them.

Jacob was in the hall behind me, staring at the mess of blankets in the living room.

“Slumber party?” he asked, his tone sarcastic.

“Yeah,” I answered with the same level of acid. I didn’t like Jacob when he acted this way. “What’s it to you?”

He wrinkled his nose again like he smelled something unpleasant. “Where’s your ‘friend’?” I could hear the quotation marks in his tone.

“She had some errands to run. Look, Jacob, what do you want?”

Something about the room seemed to make him edgier—his long arms were quivering. He didn’t answer my question. Instead he moved on to the kitchen, his restless eyes darting everywhere.

I followed him. He paced back and forth along the short counter.

“Hey,” I said, putting myself in his way. He stopped pacing and stared down at me. “What’s your problem?”

“I don’t like having to be here.”

That stung. I winced, and his eyes tightened.

“Then I’m sorry you had to come,” I muttered. “Why don’t you tell me what you need so you can leave?”

“I just have to ask you a couple of questions. It shouldn’t take long. We have to get back for the funeral.”

“Okay. Get it over with then.” I was probably overdoing it with the antagonism, but I didn’t want him to see how much this hurt. I knew I wasn’t being fair. After all, I’d picked the bloodsucker over him last night. I’d hurt him first.

He took a deep breath, and his trembling fingers were suddenly still. His face smoothed into a serene mask.

“One of the Cullens is staying here with you,” he stated.

“Yes. Alice Cullen.”

He nodded thoughtfully. “How long is she here for?”

“As long as she wants to be.” The belligerence was still there in my tone. “It’s an open invitation.”

“Do you think you could…please…explain to her about the other one—Victoria?”

I paled. “I told her about that.”

He nodded. “You should know that we can only watch our own lands with a Cullen here. You’ll only be safe in La Push. I can’t protect you here anymore.”

“Okay,” I said in a small voice.

He looked away then, out the back windows. He didn’t continue.

“Is that all?”

He kept his eyes on the glass as he answered. “Just one more thing.”

I waited, but he didn’t continue. “Yes?” I finally prompted.

“Are the rest of them coming back now?” he asked in a cool, quiet voice. It reminded me of Sam’s always calm manner. Jacob was becoming more like Sam….I wondered why that bothered me so much.

Now I didn’t speak. He looked back at my face with probing eyes.

“Well?” he asked. He struggled to conceal the tension behind his serene expression.

“No.” I said finally. Grudgingly. “They aren’t coming back.”

His expression didn’t change. “Okay. That’s all.”

I glared at him, annoyance rekindled. “Well, run along now. Go tell Sam that the scary monsters aren’t coming to get you.”

“Okay,” he repeated, still calm.

That seemed to be it. Jacob walked swiftly from the kitchen. I waited to hear the front door open, but I heard nothing. I could hear the clock over the stove ticking, and I marveled again at how quiet he’d become.

What a disaster. How could I have alienated him so completely in such a short amount of time?

Would he forgive me when Alice was gone? What if he didn’t?

I slumped against the counter and buried my face in my hands. How had I made such a mess of everything? But what could I have done differently? Even in hindsight,I couldn’t think of any better way, any perfect course of action.

“Bella…?” Jacob asked in a troubled voice.

I pulled my face out of my hands to see Jacob hesitating in the kitchen doorway; he hadn’t left when I’d thought. It was only when I saw the clear drops sparkling in my hands that I realized I was crying.

Jacob’s calm expression was gone; his face was anxious and unsure. He walked quickly back to stand in front of me, ducking his head so that his eyes were closer to being on the same level with mine.

“Did it again, didn’t I?”

“Did what?” I asked, my voice cracking.

“Broke my promise. Sorry.”

“’S’okay,” I mumbled. “I started it this time.”

His face twisted. “I knew how you felt about them. It shouldn’t have taken me by surprise like that.”

I could see the revulsion in his eyes. I wanted to explain to him what Alice was really like, to defend her against the judgments he’d made, but something warned me that now was not the time.

So I just said, “Sorry,” again.

“Let’s not worry about it, okay? She’s just visiting, right? She’ll leave, and things will go back to normal.”

“Can’t I be friends with you both at the same time?” I asked, my voice not hiding an ounce of the hurt I felt.

He shook his head slowly. “No, I don’t think you can.”

I sniffed and stared at his big feet. “But you’ll wait, right? You’ll still be my friend, even though I love Alice, too?”

I didn’t look up, afraid to see what he’d think of that last part. It took him a minute to answer, so I was probably right not to look.

“Yeah, I’ll always be your friend,” he said gruffly. “No matter what you love.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

I felt his arms wind around me, and I leaned against his chest, still sniffling. “This sucks.”

“Yeah.” Then he sniffed my hair and said, “Ew.”

“What!” I demanded. I looked up to see that his nose was wrinkled again. “Why does everyone keep doing that to me? I don’t smell!”

He smiled a little. “Yes, you do—you smell like them. Blech. Too sweet—sickly sweet. And…icy. It burns my nose.”

“Really?” That was strange. Alice smelled unbelievably wonderful. To a human, anyway. “But why would Alice think I smelled, too, then?”

That wiped his smile away. “Huh. Maybe I don’t smell so good to her, either. Huh.”

“Well, you both smell fine to me.” I rested my head against him again. I was going to miss him terribly when he walked out my door. It was a nasty catch-22—on the one hand, I wanted Alice to stay forever. I was going to die—metaphorically—when she left me. But how was I supposed to go without seeing Jake for any length of time? What a mess, I thought again.

“I’ll miss you,” Jacob whispered, echoing my thoughts. “Every minute. I hope she leaves soon.”

“It really doesn’t have to be that way, Jake.”

He sighed. “Yes, it really does, Bella. You…love her. So I’d better not get anywhere near her. I’m not sure that I’m even-tempered enough to handle that. Sam would be mad if I broke the treaty, and”—his voice turned sarcastic—“you probably wouldn’t like it too much if I killed your friend.”

I recoiled from him when he said that, but he only tightened his arms, refusing to let me escape. “There’s no point in avoiding the truth. That’s the way things are, Bells.”

“I do not like the way things are.”

Jacob freed one arm so that he could cup his big brown hand under my chin and make me look at him. “Yeah. It was easier when we were both human, wasn’t it?”

I sighed.

We stared at each other for a long moment. His hand smoldered against my skin. In my face, I knew there was nothing but wistful sadness—I didn’t want to have to say goodbye now, no matter for how short a time. At first his face reflected mine, but then, as neither of us looked away, his expression changed.

He released me, lifting his other hand to brush his fingertips along my cheek, trailing them down to my jaw. I could feel his fingers tremble—not with anger this time. He pressed his palm against my cheek, so that my face was trapped between his burning hands.

“Bella,” he whispered.

I was frozen.

No! I hadn’t made this decision yet. I didn’t know if I could do this, and now I was out of time to think. But I would have been a fool if I thought rejecting him now would have no consequences.

I stared back at him. He was not my Jacob, but he could be. His face was familiar and beloved. In so many real ways, I did love him. He was my comfort, my safe harbor. Right now, I could choose to have him belong to me.

Alice was back for the moment, but that changed nothing. True love was forever lost. The prince was never coming back to kiss me awake from my enchanted sleep. I was not a princess, after all. So what was the fairy-tale protocol for other kisses? The mundane kind that didn’t break any spells?

Maybe it would be easy—like holding his hand or having his arms around me. Maybe it would feel nice. Maybe it wouldn’t feel like a betrayal. Besides, who was I betraying, anyway? Just myself.

Keeping his eyes on mine, Jacob began to bend his face toward me. And I was still absolutely undecided.

The shrill ring of the phone made us both jump, but it did not break his focus. He took his hand from under my chin and reached over me to grab the receiver, but still held my face securely with the hand against my cheek. His dark eyes did not free mine. I was too muddled to react, even to take advantage of the distraction.

“Swan residence,” Jacob said, his husky voice low and intense.

Someone answered, and Jacob altered in an instant. He straightened up, and his hand dropped from my face. His eyes went flat, his face blank, and I would have bet the measly remainder of my college fund that it was Alice.

I recovered myself and held out my hand for the phone. Jacob ignored me.

“He’s not here,” Jacob said, and the words were menacing.

There was some very short reply, a request for more information it seemed, because he added unwillingly, “He’s at the funeral.”

Then Jacob hung up the phone. “Filthy bloodsucker,” he muttered under his breath. The face he turned back to me was the bitter mask again.

“Who did you just hang up on?” I gasped, infuriated. “In my house, and on my phone?”

“Easy! He hung up on me!”

“He? Who was it?!”

He sneered the title. “Dr. Carlisle Cullen.”

“Why didn’t you let me talk to him?!”

“He didn’t ask for you,” Jacob said coldly. His face was smooth, expressionless, but his hands shook. “He asked where Charlie was and I told him. I don’t think I broke any rules of etiquette.”

“You listen to me, Jacob Black—”

But he obviously wasn’t listening. He looked quickly over his shoulder, as if someone had called his name from the other room. His eyes went wide and his body stiff, then he started trembling. I listened too, automatically, but heard nothing.

“Bye, Bells,” he spit out, and wheeled toward the front door.

I ran after him. “What is it?”

And then I ran into him, as he rocked back on his heels, cussing under his breath. He spun around again, knocking me sideways. I bobbled and fell to the floor, my legs tangled with his.

“Shoot, ow!” I protested as he hurriedly jerked his legs free one at a time.

I struggled to pull myself up as he darted for the back door; he suddenly froze again.

Alice stood motionless at the foot of the stairs.

“Bella,” she choked.

I scrambled to my feet and lurched to her side. Her eyes were dazed and far away, her face drawn and whiter than bone. Her slim body trembled to an inner turmoil.

“Alice, what’s wrong?” I cried. I put my hands on her face, trying to calm her.

Her eyes focused on mine abruptly, wide with pain.

“Edward,” was all she whispered.

My body reacted faster than my mind was able to catch up with the implications of her reply. I didn’t at first understand why the room was spinning or where the hollow roar in my ears was coming from. My mind labored, unable to make sense of Alice’s bleak face and how it could possibly relate to Edward, while my body was already swaying, seeking the relief of unconsciousness before the reality could hit me.

The stairway tilted at the oddest angle.

Jacob’s furious voice was suddenly in my ear, hissing out a stream of profanities. I felt a vague disapproval. His new friends were clearly a bad influence.

I was on the couch without understanding how I got there, and Jacob was still swearing. It felt like there was an earthquake—the couch was shaking under me.

“What did you do to her?” he demanded.

Alice ignored him. “Bella? Bella, snap out of it. We have to hurry.”

“Stay back,” Jacob warned.

“Calm down, Jacob Black,” Alice ordered. “You don’t want to do that so close to her.”

“I don’t think I’ll have any problem keeping my focus,” he retorted, but his voice sounded a little cooler.

“Alice?” My voice was weak. “What happened?” I asked, even though I didn’t want to hear.

“I don’t know,” she suddenly wailed. “What is he thinking?!”

19. RACE

WE MADE OUR FLIGHT WITH SECONDS TO SPARE, AND then the true torture began. The plane sat idle on the tarmac while the flight attendants strolled—so casually—up and down the aisle, patting the bags in the overhead compartments to make sure everything fit. The pilots leaned out of the cockpit, chatting with them as they passed. Alice’s hand was hard on my shoulder, holding me in my seat while I bounced anxiously up and down.

“It’s faster than running,” she reminded me in a low voice.

I just nodded in time with my bouncing.

At last the plane rolled lazily from the gate, building speed with a gradual steadiness that tortured me further. I expected some kind of relief when we achieved liftoff, but my frenzied impatience didn’t lessen.

Alice lifted the phone on the back of the seat in front of her before we’d stopped climbing, turning her back on the stewardess who eyed her with disapproval. Something about my expression stopped the stewardess from coming over to protest.

I tried to tune out what Alice was murmuring to Jasper; I didn’t want to hear the words again, but some slipped through.

“I can’t be sure, I keep seeing him do different things, he keeps changing his mind….A killing spree through the city, attacking the guard, lifting a car over his head in the main square…mostly things that would expose them—he knows that’s the fastest way to force a reaction….

“No, you can’t.” Alice’s voice dropped till it was nearly inaudible, though I was sitting inches from her. Contrarily, I listened harder. “Tell Emmett no….Well, go after Emmett and Rosalie and bring them back….Think about it, Jasper. If he sees any of us, what do you think he will do?”

She nodded. “Exactly. I think Bella is the only chance—if there is a chance….I’ll do everything that can be done, but prepare Carlisle; the odds aren’t good.”

She laughed then, and there was a catch in her voice. “I’ve thought of that….Yes, I promise.” Her voice became pleading. “Don’t follow me. I promise, Jasper. One way or another, I’ll get out….And I love you.”

She hung up, and leaned back in her seat with her eyes closed. “I hate lying to him.”

“Tell me everything, Alice,” I begged. “I don’t understand. Why did you tell Jasper to stop Emmett, why can’t they come help us?”

“Two reasons,” she whispered, her eyes still closed. “The first I told him. We could try to stop Edward ourselves—if Emmett could get his hands on him, we might be able to stop him long enough to convince him you’re alive. But we can’t sneak up on Edward. And if he sees us coming for him, he’ll just act that much faster. He’ll throw a Buick through a wall or something, and the Volturi will take him down.

“That’s the second reason of course, the reason I couldn’t say to Jasper. Because if they’re there and the Volturi kill Edward, they’ll fight them. Bella.” She opened her eyes and stared at me, beseeching. “If there were any chance we could win…if there were a way that the four of us could save my brother by fighting for him, maybe it would be different. But we can’t, and, Bella, I can’t lose Jasper like that.”

I realized why her eyes begged for my understanding. She was protecting Jasper, at our expense, and maybe at Edward’s, too. I understood, and I did not think badly of her. I nodded.

“Couldn’t Edward hear you, though?” I asked. “Wouldn’t he know, as soon as he heard your thoughts, that I was alive, that there was no point to this?”

Not that there was any justification, either way. I still couldn’t believe that he was capable of reacting like this.It made no sense! I remembered with painful clarity his words that day on the sofa, while we watched Romeo and Juliet kill themselves, one after the other. I wasn’t going to live without you, he’d said, as if it should be such an obvious conclusion. But the words he had spoken in the forest as he’d left me had canceled all that out—forcefully.

“If he were listening,” she explained. “But believe it or not, it’s possible to lie with your thoughts. If you had died, I would still try to stop him. And I would be thinking ‘she’s alive, she’s alive’ as hard as I could. He knows that.”

I ground my teeth in mute frustration.

“If there were any way to do this without you, Bella, I wouldn’t be endangering you like this. It’s very wrong of me.”

“Don’t be stupid. I’m the last thing you should be worrying about.” I shook my head impatiently. “Tell me what you meant, about hating to lie to Jasper.”

She smiled a grim smile. “I promised him I would get out before they killed me, too. It’s not something I can guarantee—not by a long shot.” She raised her eyebrows, as if willing me to take the danger more seriously.

“Who are these Volturi?” I demanded in a whisper. “What makes them so much more dangerous than Emmett, Jasper, Rosalie, and you?” It was hard to imagine something scarier than that.

She took a deep breath, and then abruptly leveled a dark glance over my shoulder. I turned in time to see the man in the aisle seat looking away as if he wasn’t listening to us. He appeared to be a businessman, in a dark suit with a power tie and a laptop on his knees. While I stared at him with irritation, he opened the computer and very conspicuously put headphones on.

I leaned closer to Alice. Her lips were at my ears as she breathed the story.

“I was surprised that you recognized the name,” she said. “That you understood so immediately what it meant—when I said he was going to Italy. I thought I would have to explain. How much did Edward tell you?”

“He just said they were an old, powerful family—like royalty. That you didn’t antagonize them unless you wanted to…die,” I whispered. The last word was hard to choke out.

“You have to understand,” she said, her voice slower, more measured now. “We Cullens are unique in more ways than you know. It’s…abnormal for so many of us to live together in peace. It’s the same for Tanya’s family in the north, and Carlisle speculates that abstaining makes it easier for us to be civilized, to form bonds based on love rather than survival or convenience. Even James’s little coven of three was unusually large—and you saw how easily Laurent left them. Our kind travel alone, or in pairs, as a general rule. Carlisle’s family is the biggest in existence, as far as I know, with the one exception. The Volturi.

“There were three of them originally, Aro, Caius, and Marcus.”

“I’ve seen them,” I mumbled. “In the picture in Carlisle’s study.”

Alice nodded. “Two females joined them over time, and the five of them make up the family. I’m not sure, but I suspect that their age is what gives them the ability to live peacefully together. They are well over three thousand years old. Or maybe it’s their gifts that give them extra tolerance. Like Edward and I, Aro and Marcus are . . .talented.”

She continued before I could ask. “Or maybe it’s just their love of power that binds them together. Royalty is an apt description.”

“But if there are only five—”

“Five that make up the family,” she corrected. “That doesn’t include their guard.”

I took a deep breath. “That sounds…serious.”

“Oh, it is,” she assured me. “There were nine members of the guard that were permanent, the last time we heard. Others are more…transitory. It changes. And many of them are gifted as well—with formidable gifts, gifts that make what I can do look like a parlor trick. The Volturi chose them for their abilities, physical or otherwise.”

I opened my mouth, and then closed it. I didn’t think I wanted to know how bad the odds were.

She nodded again, as if she understood exactly what I was thinking. “They don’t get into too many confrontations. No one is stupid enough to mess with them. They stay in their city, leaving only as duty calls.”

“Duty?” I wondered.

“Didn’t Edward tell you what they do?”

“No,” I said, feeling the blank expression on my face.

Alice looked over my head again, toward the businessman, and put her wintry lips back to my ear.

“There’s a reason he called them royalty…the ruling class. Over the millennia, they have assumed the position of enforcing our rules—which actually translates to punishing transgressors. They fulfill that duty decisively.”

My eyes popped wide with shock. “There are rules?” I asked in a voice that was too loud.

“Shh!”

“Shouldn’t somebody have mentioned this to me earlier?” I whispered angrily. “I mean, I wanted to be a…to be one of you! Shouldn’t somebody have explained the rules to me?”

Alice chuckled once at my reaction. “It’s not that complicated, Bella. There’s only one core restriction—and if you think about it, you can probably figure it out for yourself.”

I thought about it. “Nope, I have no idea.”

She shook her head, disappointed. “Maybe it’s too obvious. We just have to keep our existence a secret.”

“Oh,” I mumbled. It was obvious.

“It makes sense, and most of us don’t need policing,” she continued. “But, after a few centuries, sometimes one of us gets bored. Or crazy. I don’t know. And then the Volturi step in before it can compromise them, or the rest of us.”

“So Edward . . .”

“Is planning to flout that in their own city—the city they’ve secretly held for three thousand years, since the time of the Etruscans. They are so protective of their city that they don’t allow hunting within its walls. Volterrais probably the safest city in the world—from vampire attack at the very least.”

“But you said they didn’t leave. How do they eat?”

“They don’t leave. They bring in their food from the outside, from quite far away sometimes. It gives their guard something to do when they’re not out annihilating mavericks. Or protecting Volterra from exposure . . .”

“From situations like this one, like Edward,” I finished her sentence. It was amazingly easy to say his name now. I wasn’t sure what the difference was. Maybe because I wasn’t really planning on living much longer without seeing him. Or at all, if we were too late. It was comforting to know that I would have an easy out.

“I doubt they’ve ever had a situation quite like this,” she muttered, disgusted. “You don’t get a lot of suicidal vampires.”

The sound that escaped out of my mouth was very quiet, but Alice seemed to understand that it was a cry of pain. She wrapped her thin, strong arm around my shoulders.

“We’ll do what we can, Bella. It’s not over yet.”

“Not yet.” I let her comfort me, though I knew she thought our chances were poor. “And the Volturi will get us if we mess up.”

Alice stiffened. “You say that like it’s a good thing.”

I shrugged.

“Knock it off, Bella, or we’re turning around in New York and going back to Forks.”

“What?”

“You know what. If we’re too late for Edward, I’m going to do my damnedest to get you back to Charlie, and I don’t want any trouble from you. Do you understand that?”

“Sure, Alice.”

She pulled back slightly so that she could glare at me. “No trouble.”

“Scout’s honor,” I muttered.

She rolled her eyes.

“Let me concentrate, now. I’m trying to see what he’s planning.”

She left her arm around me, but let her head fall back against the seat and closed her eyes. She pressed her free hand to the side of her face, rubbing her fingertips against her temple.

I watched her in fascination for a long time. Eventually, she became utterly motionless, her face like a stone sculpture. The minutes passed, and if I didn’t know better, I would have thought she’d fallen asleep. I didn’t dare interrupt her to ask what was going on.

I wished there was something safe for me to think about. I couldn’t allow myself to consider the horrors we were headed toward, or, more horrific yet, the chance that we might fail—not if I wanted to keep from screaming aloud.

I couldn’t anticipate anything, either. Maybe, if I were very, very, very lucky, I would somehow be able to save Edward. But I wasn’t so stupid as to think that saving him would mean that I could stay with him. I was no different, no more special than I’d been before. There would be no new reason for him to want me now. Seeing him and losing him again…

I fought back against the pain. This was the price I had to pay to save his life. I would pay it.

They showed a movie, and my neighbor got headphones. Sometimes I watched the figures moving across the little screen, but I couldn’t even tell if the movie was supposed to be a romance or a horror film.

After an eternity, the plane began to descend toward New York City. Alice remained in her trance. I dithered, reaching out to touch her, only to pull my hand back again. This happened a dozen times before the plane touched town with a jarring impact.

“Alice,” I finally said. “Alice, we have to go.”

I touched her arm.

Her eyes came open very slowly. She shook her head from side to side for a moment.

“Anything new?” I asked in a low voice, conscious of the man listening on the other side of me.

“Not exactly,” she breathed in a voice I could barely catch. “He’s getting closer. He’s deciding how he’s going to ask.”

We had to run for our connection, but that was good—better than having to wait. As soon as the plane was in the air, Alice closed her eyes and slid back into the same stupor as before. I waited as patiently as I could. When it was dark again, I opened the window to stare out into the flat black that was no better than the window shade.

I was grateful that I’d had so many months’ practice with controlling my thoughts. Instead of dwelling on the terrifying possibilities that, no matter what Alice said, I did not intend to survive, I concentrated on lesser problems. Like, what I was going to say to Charlie if I got back? That was a thorny enough problem to occupy several hours. And Jacob? He’d promised to wait for me, but did that promise still apply? Would I end up home alone in Forks, with no one at all? Maybe I didn’t want to survive, no matter what happened.

It felt like seconds later when Alice shook my shoulder—I hadn’t realized I’d fallen asleep.

“Bella,” she hissed, her voice a little too loud in the darkened cabin full of sleeping humans.

I wasn’t disoriented—I hadn’t been out long enough for that.

“What’s wrong?”

Alice’s eyes gleamed in the dim light of a reading lamp in the row behind us.

“It’s not wrong.” She smiled fiercely. “It’s right. They’re deliberating, but they’ve decided to tell him no.”

“The Volturi?” I muttered, groggy.

“Of course, Bella, keep up. I can see what they’re going to say.”

“Tell me.”

An attendant tiptoed down the aisle to us. “Can I get you ladies a pillow?” His hushed whisper was a rebuke to our comparatively loud conversation.

“No, thank you.” Alice beamed at up at him, her smile shockingly lovely. The attendant’s expression was dazed as he turned and stumbled his way back.

“Tell me,” I breathed almost silently.

She whispered into my ear. “They’re interested in him—they think his talent could be useful. They’re going to offer him a place with them.”

“What will he say?”

20. VOLTERRA

WE BEGAN THE STEEP CLIMB, AND THE ROAD GREW congested. As we wound higher, the cars became too close together for Alice to weave insanely between them anymore. We slowed to a crawl behind a little tan Peugeot.

“Alice,” I moaned. The clock on the dash seemed to be speeding up.

“It’s the only way in,” she tried soothe me. But her voice was too strained to comfort.

The cars continued to edge forward, one car length at a time. The sun beamed down brilliantly, seeming already overhead.

The cars crept one by one toward the city. As we got closer, I could see cars parked by the side of the road with people getting out to walk the rest of the way. At first I thought it was just impatience—something I could easily understand. But then we came around a switchback, and I could see the filled parking lot outside the city wall, the crowds of people walking through the gates. No one was being allowed to drive through.

“Alice,” I whispered urgently.

“I know,” she said. Her face was chiseled from ice.

Now that I was looking, and we were crawling slowly enough to see, I could tell that it was very windy. The people crowding toward the gate gripped their hats and tugged their hair out of their faces. Their clothes billowed around them. I also noticed that the color red was everywhere. Red shirts, red hats, red flags dripping like long ribbons beside the gate, whipping in the wind—as I watched, the brilliant crimson scarf one woman had tied around her hair was caught in a sudden gust. It twisted up into the air above her, writhing like it was alive. She reached for it, jumping in the air, but it continued to flutter higher, a patch of bloody color against the dull, ancient walls.

“Bella.” Alice spoke quickly in a fierce, low voice. “I can’t see what the guard here will decide now—if this doesn’t work, you’re going to have to go in alone. You’re going to have to run. Just keep asking for the Palazzo dei Priori, and running in the direction they tell you. Don’t get lost.”

“Palazzo dei Priori, Palazzo dei Priori,” I repeated the name over and over again, trying to get it down.

“Or ‘the clock tower,’ if they speak English. I’ll go around and try to find a secluded spot somewhere behind the city where I can go over the wall.”

I nodded. “Palazzo dei Priori.”

“Edward will be under the clock tower, to the north of the square. There’s a narrow alleyway on the right, and he’ll be in the shadow there. You have to get his attention before he can move into the sun.”

I nodded furiously.

Alice was near the front of the line. A man in a navy blue uniform was directing the flow of traffic, turning the cars away from the full lot. They U-turned and headed back to find a place beside the road. Then it was Alice’s turn.

The uniformed man motioned lazily, not paying attention. Alice accelerated, edging around him and heading for the gate. He shouted something at us, but held his ground, waving frantically to keep the next car from following our bad example.

The man at the gate wore a matching uniform. As we approached him, the throngs of tourists passed, crowding the sidewalks, staring curiously at the pushy, flashy Porsche.

The guard stepped into the middle of the street. Alice angled the car carefully before she came to a full stop. The sun beat against my window, and she was in shadow. She swiftly reached behind the seat and grabbed something from her bag.

The guard came around the car with an irritated expression, and tapped on her window angrily.

She rolled the window down halfway, and I watched him do a double take when he saw the face behind the dark glass.

“I’m sorry, only tour buses allowed in the city today, miss,” he said in English, with a heavy accent. He was apologetic, now, as if he wished he had better news for the strikingly beautiful woman.

“It’s a private tour,” Alice said, flashing an alluring smile. She reached her hand out of the window, into the sunlight. I froze, until I realized she was wearing an elbow-length, tan glove. She took his hand, still raised from tapping her window, and pulled it into the car. She put something into his palm, and folded his fingers around it.

His face was dazed as he retrieved his hand and stared at the thick roll of money he now held. The outside bill was a thousand dollar bill.

“Is this a joke?” he mumbled.

Alice’s smile was blinding. “Only if you think it’s funny.”

He looked at her, his eyes staring wide. I glanced nervously at the clock on the dash. If Edward stuck to his plan, we had only five minutes left.

“I’m in a wee bit of a hurry,” she hinted, still smiling.

The guard blinked twice, and then shoved the money inside his vest. He took a step away from the window and waved us on. None of the passing people seemed to notice the quiet exchange. Alice drove into the city, and we both sighed in relief.

The street was very narrow, cobbled with the same color stones as the faded cinnamon brown buildings that darkened the street with their shade. It had the feel of an alleyway. Red flags decorated the walls, spaced only a few yards apart, flapping in the wind that whistled through the narrow lane.

It was crowded, and the foot traffic slowed our progress.

“Just a little farther,” Alice encouraged me; I was gripping the door handle, ready to throw myself into the street as soon as she spoke the word.

She drove in quick spurts and sudden stops, and the people in the crowd shook their fists at us and said angry words that I was glad I couldn’t understand. She turned onto a little path that couldn’t have been meant for cars; shocked people had to squeeze into doorways as we scraped by. We found another street at the end. The buildings were taller here; they leaned together overhead so that no sunlight touched the pavement—the thrashing red flags on either side nearly met. The crowd was thicker here than anywhere else. Alice stopped the car. I had the door open before we were at a standstill.

She pointed to where the street widened into a patch of bright openness. “There—we’re at the southern end of the square. Run straight across, to the right of the clock tower. I’ll find a way around—”

Her breath caught suddenly, and when she spoke again, her voice was a hiss. “They’re everywhere!”

I froze in place, but she pushed me out of the car. “Forget about them. You have two minutes. Go, Bella, go!” she shouted, climbing out of the car as she spoke.

I didn’t pause to watch Alice melt into the shadows. I didn’t stop to close my door behind me. I shoved a heavy woman out of my way and ran flat out, head down, paying little attention to anything but the uneven stones beneath my feet.

Coming out of the dark lane, I was blinded by the brilliant sunlight beating down into the principal plaza. The wind whooshed into me, flinging my hair into my eyes and blinding me further. It was no wonder that I didn’t see the wall of flesh until I’d smacked into it.

There was no pathway, no crevice between the close pressed bodies. I pushed against them furiously, fighting the hands that shoved back. I heard exclamations of irritation and even pain as I battled my way through, but none were in a language I understood. The faces were a blur of anger and surprise, surrounded by the ever-present red. A blond woman scowled at me, and the red scarf coiled around her neck looked like a gruesome wound. A child, lifted on a man’s shoulders to see over the crowd, grinned down at me, his lips distended over a set of plastic vampire fangs.

The throng jostled around me, spinning me the wrong direction. I was glad the clock was so visible, or I’d never keep my course straight. But both hands on the clock pointed up toward the pitiless sun, and, though I shoved viciously against the crowd, I knew I was too late. I wasn’t halfway across. I wasn’t going to make it. I was stupid and slow and human, and we were all going to die because of it.

I hoped Alice would get out. I hoped that she would see me from some dark shadow and know that I had failed, so she could go home to Jasper.

I listened, above the angry exclamations, trying to hear the sound of discovery: the gasp, maybe the scream, as Edward came into someone’s view.

But there was a break in the crowd—I could see a bubble of space ahead. I pushed urgently toward it, not realizing till I bruised my shins against the bricks that there was a wide, square fountain set into the center of the plaza.

I was nearly crying with relief as I flung my leg over the edge and ran through the knee-deep water. It sprayed all around me as I thrashed my way across the pool. Even in the sun, the wind was glacial, and the wet made the cold actually painful. But the fountain was very wide; it let me cross the center of the square and then some in mere seconds. I didn’t pause when I hit the far edge—I used the low wall as a springboard, throwing myself into the crowd.

They moved more readily for me now, avoiding the icy water that splattered from my dripping clothes as I ran. I glanced up at the clock again.

A deep, booming chime echoed through the square. It throbbed in the stones under my feet. Children cried, covering their ears. And I started screaming as I ran.

“Edward!” I screamed, knowing it was useless. The crowd was too loud, and my voice was breathless with exertion. But I couldn’t stop screaming.

The clock tolled again. I ran past a child in his mother’s arms—his hair was almost white in the dazzling sunlight. A circle of tall men, all wearing red blazers, called out warnings as I barreled through them. The clock tolled again.

On the other side of the men in blazers, there was a break in the throng, space between the sightseers who milled aimlessly around me. My eyes searched the dark narrow passage to the right of the wide square edifice under the tower. I couldn’t see the street level—there were still too many people in the way. The clock tolled again.

It was hard to see now. Without the crowd to break the wind, it whipped at my face and burned my eyes. I couldn’t be sure if that was the reason behind my tears, or if I was crying in defeat as the clock tolled again.

A little family of four stood nearest to the alley’s mouth. The two girls wore crimson dresses, with matching ribbons tying their dark hair back. The father wasn’t tall. It seemed like I could see something bright in the shadows, just over his shoulder. I hurtled toward them, trying to see past the stinging tears. The clock tolled, and the littlest girl clamped her hands over her ears.

The older girl, just waist high on her mother, hugged her mother’s leg and stared into the shadows behind them. As I watched, she tugged on her mother’s elbow and pointed toward the darkness. The clock tolled, and I was so close now.

I was close enough to hear her high-pitched voice. Her father stared at me in surprise as I bore down on them, rasping out Edward’s name over and over again.

The older girl giggled and said something to her mother, gesturing toward the shadows again impatiently.

I swerved around the father—he clutched the baby out of my way—and sprinted for the gloomy breach behind them as the clock tolled over my head.

“Edward, no!” I screamed, but my voice was lost in the roar of the chime.

I could see him now. And I could see that he could not see me.

It was really him, no hallucination this time. And I realized that my delusions were more flawed than I’d realized; they’d never done him justice.

Edward stood, motionless as a statue, just a few feet from the mouth of the alley. His eyes were closed, the rings underneath them deep purple, his arms relaxed at his sides, his palms turned forward. His expression was very peaceful, like he was dreaming pleasant things. The marble skin of his chest was bare—there was a small pile of white fabric at his feet. The light reflecting from the pavement of the square gleamed dimly from his skin.

I’d never seen anything more beautiful—even as I ran, gasping and screaming, I could appreciate that. And the last seven months meant nothing. And his words in the forest meant nothing. And it did not matter if he did not want me. I would never want anything but him, no matter how long I lived.

The clock tolled, and he took a large stride toward the light.

“No!” I screamed. “Edward, look at me!”

He wasn’t listening. He smiled very slightly. He raised his foot to take the step that would put him directly in the path of the sun.

I slammed into him so hard that the force would have hurled me to the ground if his arms hadn’t caught me and held me up. It knocked my breath out of me and snapped my head back.

His dark eyes opened slowly as the clock tolled again.

He looked down at me with quiet surprise.

“Amazing,” he said, his exquisite voice full of wonder, slightly amused. “Carlisle was right.”

“Edward,” I tried to gasp, but my voice had no sound. “You’ve got to get back into the shadows. You have to move!”

He seemed bemused. His hand brushed softly against my cheek. He didn’t appear to notice that I was trying to force him back. I could have been pushing against the alley walls for all the progress I was making. The clock tolled, but he didn’t react.

It was very strange, for I knew we were both in mortal danger. Still, in that instant, I felt well. Whole. I could feel my heart racing in my chest, the blood pulsing hot and fast through my veins again. My lungs filled deep with the sweet scent that came off his skin. It was like there had never been any hole in my chest. I was perfect—not healed, but as if there had been no wound in the first place.

“I can’t believe how quick it was. I didn’t feel a thing—they’re very good,” he mused, closing his eyes again and pressing his lips against my hair. His voice was like honey and velvet. “Death, that hath sucked the honey of thy breath, hath had no power yet upon thy beauty,” he murmured, and I recognized the line spoken by Romeo in the tomb. The clock boomed out its final chime. “You smell just exactly the same as always,” he went on. “So maybe this is hell. I don’t care. I’ll take it.”

“I’m not dead,” I interrupted. “And neither are you! Please Edward, we have to move. They can’t be far away!”

I struggled in his arms, and his brow furrowed in confusion.

“What was that?” he asked politely.

“We’re not dead, not yet! But we have to get out of here before the Volturi—”

Comprehension flickered on his face as I spoke. Before I could finish, he suddenly yanked me away from the edge of the shadows, spinning me effortlessly so that my back was tight against the brick wall, and his back was to me as he faced away into the alley. His arms spread wide, protectively, in front of me.

I peeked under his arm to see two dark shapes detach themselves from the gloom.

“Greetings, gentlemen,” Edward’s voice was calm and pleasant, on the surface. “I don’t think I’ll be requiring your services today. I would appreciate it very much, however, if you would send my thanks to your masters.”

“Shall we take this conversation to a more appropriate venue?” a smooth voice whispered menacingly.

“I don’t believe that will be necessary.” Edward’s voice was harder now. “I know your instructions, Felix. I haven’t broken any rules.”

21. VERDICT

WE WERE IN A BRIGHTLY LIT, UNREMARKABLE HALLWAY. The walls were off-white, the floor carpeted in industrial gray. Common rectangular fluorescent lights were spaced evenly along the ceiling. It was warmer here, for which I was grateful. This hall seemed very benign after the gloom of the ghoulish stone sewers.

Edward didn’t seem to agree with my assessment. He glowered darkly down the long hallway, toward the slight, black shrouded figure at the end, standing by an elevator.

He pulled me along, and Alice walked on my other side. The heavy door creaked shut behind us, and then there was the thud of a bolt sliding home.

Jane waited by the elevator, one hand holding the doors open for us. Her expression was apathetic.

Once inside the elevator, the three vampires that belonged to the Volturi relaxed further. They threw back their cloaks, letting the hoods fall back on their shoulders. Felix and Demetri were both of a slightly olive complexion—it looked odd combined with their chalky pallor. Felix’s black hair was cropped short, but Demetri’s waved to his shoulders. Their irises were deep crimson around the edges, darkening until they were black around the pupil. Under the shrouds, their clothes were modern, pale, and nondescript. I cowered in the corner, cringing against Edward. His hand still rubbed against my arm. He never took his eyes off Jane.

The elevator ride was short; we stepped out into what looked like a posh office reception area. The walls were paneled in wood, the floors carpeted in thick, deep green. There were no windows, but large, brightly lit paintings of the Tuscan countryside hung everywhere as replacements. Pale leather couches were arranged in cozy groupings, and the glossy tables held crystal vases full of vibrantly colored bouquets. The flowers’ smell reminded me of a funeral home.

In the middle of the room was a high, polished mahogany counter. I gawked in astonishment at the woman behind it.

She was tall, with dark skin and green eyes. She would have been very pretty in any other company—but not here. Because she was every bit as human as I was. I couldn’t comprehend what this human woman was doing here, totally at ease, surrounded by vampires.

She smiled politely in welcome. “Good afternoon, Jane,” she said. There was no surprise in her face as she glanced at Jane’s company. Not Edward, his bare chest glinting dimly in the white lights, or even me, disheveled and comparatively hideous.

Jane nodded. “Gianna.” She continued toward a set of double doors in the back of the room, and we followed.

As Felix passed the desk, he winked at Gianna, and she giggled.

On the other side of the wooden doors was a different kind of reception. The pale boy in the pearl gray suit could have been Jane’s twin. His hair was darker, and his lips were not as full, but he was just as lovely. He came forward to meet us. He smiled, reaching for her. “Jane.”

“Alec,” she responded, embracing the boy. They kissed each other’s cheeks on both sides. Then he looked at us.

“They send you out for one and you come back with two…and a half,” he noted, looking at me. “Nice work.”

She laughed—the sound sparkled with delight like a baby’s cooing.

“Welcome back, Edward,” Alec greeted him. “You seem in a better mood.”

“Marginally,” Edward agreed in a flat voice. I glanced at Edward’s hard face, and wondered how his mood could have been darker before.

Alec chuckled, and examined me as I clung to Edward’s side. “And this is the cause of all the trouble?” he asked, skeptical.

Edward only smiled, his expression contemptuous. Then he froze.

“Dibs,” Felix called casually from behind.

Edward turned, a low snarl building deep in his chest. Felix smiled—his hand was raised, palm up; he curled his fingers twice, inviting Edward forward.

Alice touched Edward’s arm. “Patience,” she cautioned him.

They exchanged a long glance, and I wished I could hear what she was telling him. I figured that it was something to do with not attacking Felix, because Edward took a deep breath and turned back to Alec.

“Aro will be so pleased to see you again,” Alec said, as if nothing had passed.

“Let’s not keep him waiting,” Jane suggested.

Edward nodded once.

Alec and Jane, holding hands, led the way down yet another wide, ornate hall—would there ever be an end?

They ignored the doors at the end of the hall—doors entirely sheathed in gold—stopping halfway down the hall and sliding aside a piece of the paneling to expose a plain wooden door. It wasn’t locked. Alec held it open for Jane.

I wanted to groan when Edward pulled me through to the other side of the door. It was the same ancient stone as the square, the alley, and the sewers. And it was dark and cold again.

The stone antechamber was not large. It opened quickly into a brighter, cavernous room, perfectly round like a huge castle turret…which was probably exactly what it was. Two stories up, long window slits threw thin rectangles of bright sunlight onto the stone floor below. There were no artificial lights. The only furniture in the room were several massive wooden chairs, like thrones, that were spaced unevenly, flush with the curving stone walls. In the very center of the circle, in a slight depression, was another drain. I wondered if they used it as an exit, like the hole in the street.

The room was not empty. A handful of people were convened in seemingly relaxed conversation. The murmur of low, smooth voices was a gentle hum in the air. As I watched, a pair of pale women in summer dresses paused in a patch of light, and, like prisms, their skin threw the light in rainbow sparkles against the sienna walls.

The exquisite faces all turned toward our party as we entered the room. Most of the immortals were dressed in inconspicuous pants and shirts—things that wouldn’t stick out at all on the streets below. But the man who spoke first wore one of the long robes. It was pitch-black, and brushed against the floor. For a moment, I thought his long, jet-black hair was the hood of his cloak.

“Jane, dear one, you’ve returned!” he cried in evident delight. His voice was just a soft sighing.

He drifted forward, and the movement flowed with such surreal grace that I gawked, my mouth hanging open. Even Alice, whose every motion looked like dancing, could not compare.

I was only more astonished as he floated closer and I could see his face. It was not like the unnaturally attractive faces that surrounded him (for he did not approach us alone; the entire group converged around him, some following, and some walking ahead of him with the alert manner of bodyguards). I couldn’t decide if his face was beautiful or not. I suppose the features were perfect. But he was as different from the vampires beside him as they were from me. His skin was translucently white, like onionskin, and it looked just as delicate—it stood in shocking contrast to the long black hair that framed his face. I felt a strange, horrifying urge to touch his cheek, to see if it was softer than Edward’s or Alice’s, or if it was powdery, like chalk. His eyes were red, the same as the others around him, but the color was clouded, milky; I wondered if his vision was affected by the haze.

He glided to Jane, took her face in his papery hands, kissed her lightly on her full lips, and then floated back a step.

“Yes, Master.” Jane smiled; the expression made her look like an angelic child. “I brought him back alive, just as you wished.”

“Ah, Jane.” He smiled, too. “You are such a comfort to me.”

He turned his misty eyes toward us, and the smile brightened—became ecstatic.

“And Alice and Bella, too!” he rejoiced, clapping his thin hands together. “This is a happy surprise! Wonderful!”

I stared in shock as he called our names informally, as if we were old friends dropping in for an unexpected visit.

He turned to our hulking escort. “Felix, be a dear and tell my brothers about our company. I’m sure they wouldn’t want to miss this.”

“Yes, Master.” Felix nodded and disappeared back the way we had come.

“You see, Edward?” The strange vampire turned and smiled at Edward like a fond but scolding grandfather. “What did I tell you? Aren’t you glad that I didn’t give you what you wanted yesterday?”

“Yes, Aro, I am,” he agreed, tightening his arm around my waist.

“I love a happy ending.” Aro sighed. “They are so rare. But I want the whole story. How did this happen? Alice?” He turned to gaze at Alice with curious, misty eyes. “Your brother seemed to think you infallible, but apparently there was some mistake.”

“Oh, I’m far from infallible.” She flashed a dazzling smile. She looked perfectly at ease, except that her hands were balled into tight little fists. “As you can see today, I cause problems as often as I cure them.”

“You’re too modest,” Aro chided. “I’ve seen some of your more amazing exploits, and I must admit I’ve never observed anything like your talent. Wonderful!”

Alice flickered a glance at Edward. Aro did not miss it.

“I’m sorry, we haven’t been introduced properly at all, have we? It’s just that I feel like I know you already, and I tend get ahead of myself. Your brother introduced us yesterday, in a peculiar way. You see, I share some of your brother’s talent, only I am limited in a way that he is not.” Aro shook his head; his tone was envious.

“And also exponentially more powerful,” Edward added dryly. He looked at Alice as he swiftly explained. “Aro needs physical contact to hear your thoughts, but he hears much more than I do. You know I can only hear what’s passing through your head in the moment. Aro hears every thought your mind has ever had.”

Alice raised her delicate eyebrows, and Edward inclined his head.

Aro didn’t miss that either.

“But to be able to hear from a distance . . .” Aro sighed, gesturing toward the two of them, and the exchange that had just taken place. “That would be so convenient.”

Aro looked over our shoulders. All the other heads turned in the same direction, including Jane, Alec, and Demetri, who stood silently beside us.

I was the slowest to turn. Felix was back, and behind him floated two more black-robed men. Both looked very much like Aro, one even had the same flowing black hair. The other had a shock of snow-white hair—the same shade as his face—that brushed against his shoulders. Their faces had identical, paper-thin skin.

The trio from Carlisle’s painting was complete, unchanged by the last three hundred years since it was painted.

“Marcus, Caius, look!” Aro crooned. “Bella is alive after all, and Alice is here with her! Isn’t that wonderful?”

Neither of the other two looked as if wonderful would be their first choice of words. The dark-haired man seemed utterly bored, like he’d seen too many millennia of Aro’s enthusiasm. The other’s face was sour under the snowy hair.

Their lack of interest did not curb Aro’s enjoyment.

“Let us have the story,” Aro almost sang in his feathery voice.

The white-haired ancient vampire drifted away, gliding toward one of the wooden thrones. The other paused beside Aro, and he reached his hand out, at first I thought to take Aro’s hand. But he just touched Aro’s palm briefly and then dropped his hand to his side. Aro raised one black brow. I wondered how his papery skin did not crumple in the effort.

Edward snorted very quietly, and Alice looked at him, curious.

“Thank you, Marcus,” Aro said. “That’s quite interesting.”

I realized, a second late, that Marcus was letting Aro know his thoughts.

Marcus didn’t look interested. He glided away from Aro to join the one who must be Caius, seated against the wall. Two of the attending vampires followed silently behind him—bodyguards, like I’d thought before. I could see that the two women in the sundresses had gone to stand beside Caius in the same manner. The idea of any vampire needing a guard was faintly ridiculous to me, but maybe the ancient ones were as frail as their skin suggested.

Aro was shaking his head. “Amazing,” he said. “Absolutely amazing.”

Alice’s expression was frustrated. Edward turned to her and explained again in a swift, low voice. “Marcus sees relationships. He’s surprised by the intensity of ours.”

Aro smiled. “So convenient,” he repeated to himself. Then he spoke to us. “It takes quite a bit to surprise Marcus, I can assure you.”

I looked at Marcus’s dead face, and I believed that.

“It’s just so difficult to understand, even now,” Aro mused, staring at Edward’s arm wrapped around me. It was hard for me to follow Aro’s chaotic train of thought. I struggled to keep up. “How can you stand so close to her like that?”

“It’s not without effort,” Edward answered calmly.

“But still—la tua cantante! What a waste!”

Edward chuckled once without humor. “I look at it more as a price.”

Aro was skeptical. “A very high price.”

“Opportunity cost.”

Aro laughed. “If I hadn’t smelled her through your memories, I wouldn’t have believed the call of anyone’s blood could be so strong. I’ve never felt anything like it myself. Most of us would trade much for such a gift, and yet you….”

“Waste it,” Edward finished, his voice sarcastic now.

Aro laughed again. “Ah, how I miss my friend Carlisle! You remind me of him—only he was not so angry.”

“Carlisle outshines me in many other ways as well.”

“I certainly never thought to see Carlisle bested for self-control of all things, but you put him to shame.”

“Hardly.” Edward sounded impatient. As if he were tired of the preliminaries. It made me more afraid; I couldn’t help but try to imagine what he expected would follow.

“I am gratified by his success,” Aro mused. “Your memories of him are quite a gift for me, though they astonish me exceedingly. I am surprised by how it…pleases me, his success in this unorthodox path he’s chosen. I expected that he would waste, weaken with time. I’d scoffed at his plan to find others who would share his peculiar vision. Yet, somehow, I’m happy to be wrong.”

Edward didn’t reply.

“But your restraint!” Aro sighed. “I did not know such strength was possible. To inure yourself against such a siren call, not just once but again and again—if I had not felt it myself, I would not have believed.”

Edward gazed back at Aro’s admiration with no expression. I knew his face well enough—time had not changed that—to guess at something seething beneath the surface. I fought to keep my breathing even.

“Just remembering how she appeals to you . . .” Aro chuckled. “It makes me thirsty.”

Edward tensed.

“Don’t be disturbed,” Aro reassured him. “I mean her no harm. But I am so curious, about one thing in particular.” He eyed me with bright interest. “May I?” he asked eagerly, lifting one hand.

“Ask her,” Edward suggested in a flat voice.

“Of course, how rude of me!” Aro exclaimed. “Bella,” he addressed me directly now. “I’m fascinated that you are the one exception to Edward’s impressive talent—so very interesting that such a thing should occur! And I was wondering, since our talents are similar in many ways, if you would be so kind as to allow me to try—to see if you are an exception for me, as well?”

My eyes flashed up to Edward’s face in terror. Despite Aro’s overt politeness, I didn’t believe I really had a choice. I was horrified at the thought of allowing him to touch me, and yet also perversely intrigued by the chance to feel his strange skin.

Edward nodded in encouragement—whether because he was sure Aro would not hurt me, or because there was no choice, I couldn’t tell.

I turned back to Aro and raised my hand slowly in front of me. It was trembling.

He glided closer, and I believe he meant his expression to be reassuring. But his papery features were too strange, too alien and frightening, to reassure. The look on his face was more confident than his words had been.

Aro reached out, as if to shake my hand, and pressed his insubstantial-looking skin against mine. It was hard, but felt brittle—shale rather than granite—and even colder than I expected.

His filmy eyes smiled down at mine, and it was impossible to look away. They were mesmerizing in an odd, unpleasant way.

Aro’s face altered as I watched. The confidence wavered and became first doubt, then incredulity before he calmed it into a friendly mask.

“So very interesting,” he said as he released my hand and drifted back.

My eyes flickered to Edward, and, though his face was composed, I thought he seemed a little smug.

Aro continued to drift with a thoughtful expression. He was quiet for a moment, his eyes flickering between the three of us. Then, abruptly, he shook his head.

“A first,” he said to himself. “I wonder if she is immune to our other talents….Jane, dear?”

“No!” Edward snarled the word. Alice grabbed his arm with a restraining hand. He shook her off.

Little Jane smiled up happily at Aro. “Yes, Master?”

Edward was truly snarling now, the sound ripping and tearing from him, glaring at Aro with baleful eyes. The room had gone still, everyone watching him with amazed disbelief, as if he were committing some embarrassing social faux pas. I saw Felix grin hopefully and move a step forward. Aro glanced at him once, and he froze in place, his grin turning to a sulky expression.

Then he spoke to Jane. “I was wondering, my dear one, if Bella is immune to you.”

I could barely hear Aro over Edward’s furious growls. He let go of me, moving to hide me from their view. Caius ghosted in our direction, with his entourage, to watch.

Jane turned toward us with a beatific smile.

“Don’t!” Alice cried as Edward launched himself at the little girl.

22. FLIGHT

DEMETRI LEFT US IN THE CHEERFULLY OPULENT RECEPtion area, where the woman Gianna was still at her post behind the polished counter. Bright, harmless music tinkled from hidden speakers.

“Do not leave until dark,” he warned us.

Edward nodded, and Demetri hurried away.

Gianna did not seem at all surprised by the exchange, though she did eye Edward’s borrowed cloak with shrewd speculation.

“Are you all right?” Edward asked under his breath, to low for the human woman to hear. His voice was rough—if velvet can be rough—with anxiety. Still stressed by our situation, I imagined.

“You’d better make her sit before she falls,” Alice said. “She’s going to pieces.”

It was only then that I realize I was shaking, shaking hard, my entire frame vibrating until my teeth chattered and the room around me seemed to wobble and blur in my eyes. For one wild second, I wondered if this was how Jacob felt just before exploding into a werewolf.

I heard a sound that didn’t make sense, a strange, ripping counterpart to the otherwise cheery background music. Distracted by the shaking, I couldn’t tell where it was coming from.

“Shh, Bella, shh,” Edward said as he pulled me to the sofa farthest away from the curious human at the desk.

“I think she’s having hysterics. Maybe you should slap her,” Alice suggested.

Edward threw a frantic glance at her.

Then I understood. Oh. The noise was me. The ripping sound was the sobs coming from my chest. That’s what was shaking me.

“It’s all right, you’re safe, it’s all right,” he chanted again and again. He pulled me onto his lap and tucked the thick wool cloak around me, protecting me from his cold skin.

I knew it was stupid to react like this. Who knew how much time I had to look at his face? He was saved, and I was saved, and he could leave me as soon as we were free. To have my eyes so filled with tears that I could not see his features clearly was wasteful—insanity.

But, behind my eyes where the tears could not wash the image away, I could still see the panicked face of the tiny woman with the rosary.

“All those people,” I sobbed.

“I know,” he whispered.

“It’s so horrible.”

“Yes, it is. I wish you hadn’t had to see that.”

I rested my head against his cold chest, using the thick cloak to wipe my eyes. I took a few deep breaths, trying to calm myself.

“Is there anything I can get you?” a voice asked politely. It was Gianna, leaning over Edward’s shoulder with a look that was both concerned and yet still professional and detached at the same time. It didn’t seem to bother her that her face was inches from a hostile vampire. She was either totally oblivious, or very good at her job.

“No,” Edward answered coldly.

She nodded, smiled at me, and then disappeared.

I waited until she was out of hearing range. “Does she know what’s going on here?” I demanded, my voice low and hoarse. I was getting control of myself, my breathing evening out.

“Yes. She knows everything,” Edward told me.

“Does she know they’re going to kill her someday?”

“She’s knows it’s a possibility,” he said.

That surprised me.

Edward’s face was hard to read. “She’s hoping they’ll decide to keep her.”

I felt the blood leave my face. “She wants to be one of them?”

He nodded once, his eyes sharp on my face, watching my reaction.

I shuddered. “How can she want that?” I whispered, more to myself than really looking for an answer. “How can she watch those people file through to that hideous room and want to be a part of that?”

Edward didn’t answer. His expression twisted in response to something I’d said.

As I stared at his too beautiful face, trying to understand the change, it suddenly struck me that I was really here, in Edward’s arms, however fleetingly, and that we were not—at this exact moment—about to be killed.

“Oh, Edward,” I cried, and I was sobbing again. It was such a stupid reaction. The tears were too thick for me to see his face again, and that was inexcusable. I only had until sunset for sure. Like a fairy tale again, with deadlines that ended the magic.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, still anxious, rubbing my back with gentle pats.

I wrapped my arms around his neck—what was the worst he could do? Just push me away—and hugged myself closer to him. “Is it really sick for me to be happy right now?” I asked. My voice broke twice.

He didn’t push me away. He pulled me tight against his ice-hard chest, so tight it was hard to breathe, even with my lungs securely intact. “I know exactly what you mean,” he whispered. “But we have lots of reasons to be happy. For one, we’re alive.”

“Yes,” I agreed. “That’s a good one.”

“And together,” he breathed. His breath was so sweet it made my head swim.

I just nodded, sure that he did not place the same weight on that consideration as I did.

“And, with any luck, we’ll still be alive tomorrow.”

“Hopefully,” I said uneasily.

“The outlook is quite good,” Alice assured me. She’d been so quiet, I’d almost forgotten her presence. “I’ll see Jasper in less than twenty-four hours,” she added in a satisfied tone.

Lucky Alice. She could trust her future.

I couldn’t keep my eyes off of Edward’s face for long. I stared at him, wishing more than anything that the future would never happen. That this moment would last forever, or, if it couldn’t, that I would stop existing when it did.

Edward stared right back at me, his dark eyes soft, and it was easy to pretend that he felt the same way. So that’s what I did. I pretended, to make the moment sweeter.

His fingertips traced the circles under my eyes. “You look so tired.”

“And you look thirsty,” I whispered back, studying the purple bruises under his black irises.

He shrugged. “It’s nothing.”

“Are you sure? I could sit with Alice,” I offered, unwilling; I’d rather he killed me now than move one inch from where I was.

“Don’t be ridiculous.” He sighed; his sweet breath caressed my face. “I’ve never been in better control of that side of my nature than right now.”

I had a million questions for him. One of them bubbled to my lips now, but I held my tongue. I didn’t want to ruin the moment, as imperfect as it was, here in this room that made me sick, under the eyes of the would-be monster.

Here in his arms, it was so easy to fantasize that he wanted me. I didn’t want to think about his motivations now—about whether he acted this way to keep me calm while we were still in danger, or if he just felt guilty for where we were and relieved that he wasn’t responsible for my death. Maybe the time apart had been enough that I didn’t bore him for the moment. But it didn’t matter. I was so much happier pretending.

I lay quiet in his arms, re-memorizing his face, pretending….

He stared at my face like he was doing the same, while he and Alice discussed how to get home. Their voices were so quick and low that I knew Gianna couldn’t understand. I missed half of it myself. It sounded like more theft would be involved, though. I wondered idly if the yellow Porsche had made it back to its owner yet.

“What was all that talk about singers?” Alice asked at one point.

“La tua cantante,” Edward said. His voice made the words into music.

“Yes, that,” Alice said, and I concentrated for a moment. I’d wondered about that, too, at the time.

I felt Edward shrug around me. “They have a name for someone who smells the way Bella does to me. They call her my singer—because her blood sings for me.”

Alice laughed.

I was tired enough to sleep, but I fought against the weariness. I wasn’t going to miss a second of the time I had with him. Now and then, as he talked with Alice, he would lean down suddenly and kiss me—his glass-smooth lips brushing against my hair, my forehead, the tip of my nose. Each time it was like an electric shock to my long dormant heart. The sound of its beating seemed to fill the entire room.

It was heaven—right smack in the middle of hell.

I lost track of the time completely. So when Edward’s arms tightened around me, and both he and Alice looked to the back of the room with wary eyes, I panicked. I cringed into Edward’s chest as Alec—his eyes now a vivid ruby, but still spotless in his light gray suit despite the afternoon meal—walked through the double doors.

It was good news.

“You’re free to leave now,” Alec told us, his tone so warm you’d think we were all lifelong friends. “We ask that you don’t linger in the city.”

Edward made no answering pretence; his voice was ice cold. “That won’t be a problem.”

Alec smiled, nodded, and disappeared again.

“Follow the right hallway around the corner to the first set of elevators,” Gianna told us as Edward helped me to my feet. “The lobby is two floors down, and exits to the street. Goodbye, now,” she added pleasantly. I wondered if her competence would be enough to save her.

Alice shot her a dark look.

I was relieved there was another way out; I wasn’t sure if I could handle another tour through the underground.

We left through a tastefully luxurious lobby. I was the only one who glanced back at the medieval castle that housed the elaborate business facade. I couldn’t see the turret from here, for which I was grateful.

The party was still in full swing in the streets. The street lamps were just coming on as we walked swiftly through the narrow, cobbled lanes. The sky was a dull, fading gray overhead, but the buildings crowded the streets so closely that it felt darker.

The party was darker, too. Edward’s long, trailing cloak did not stand out in the way it might have on a normal evening in Volterra. There were others in black satin cloaks now, and the plastic fangs I’d seen on the child in the square today seemed to be very popular with the adults.

“Ridiculous,” Edward muttered once.

I didn’t notice when Alice disappeared from beside me. I looked over to ask her a question, and she was gone.

“Where’s Alice?” I whispered in a panic.

“She went to retrieve your bags from where she stashed them this morning.”

I’d forgotten that I had access to a toothbrush. It brightened my outlook considerably.

“She’s stealing a car, too, isn’t she?” I guessed.

He grinned. “Not till we’re outside.”

It seemed like a very long way to the entryway. Edward could see that I was spent; he wound his arm around my waist and supported most of my weight as we walked.

I shuddered as he pulled me through the dark stone archway. The huge, ancient portcullis above was like a cage door, threatening to drop on us, to lock us in.

He led me toward a dark car, waiting in a pool of shadow to the right of the gate with the engine running. To my surprise, he slid into the backseat with me, instead of insisting on driving.

Alice was apologetic. “I’m sorry.” She gestured vaguely toward the dashboard. “There wasn’t much to choose from.”

“It’s fine, Alice.” He grinned. “They can’t all be 911 Turbos.”

She sighed. “I may have to acquire one of those legally. It was fabulous.”

“I’ll get you one for Christmas,” Edward promised.

Alice turned to beam at him, which worried me, as she was already speeding down the dark and curvy hillside at the same time.

“Yellow,” she told him.

Edward kept me tight in his arms. Inside the gray cloak, I was warm and comfortable. More than comfortable.

“You can sleep now, Bella,” he murmured. “It’s over.”

I knew he meant the danger, the nightmare in the ancient city, but I still had to swallow hard before I could answer.

“I don’t want to sleep. I’m not tired.” Just the second part was a lie. I wasn’t about to close my eyes. The car was only dimly lit by the dashboard controls, but it was enough that I could see his face.

He pressed his lips to the hollow under my ear. “Try,” he encouraged.

I shook my head.

He sighed. “You’re still just as stubborn.”

I was stubborn; I fought with my heavy lids, and I won. The dark road was the hardest part; the bright lights at the airport in Florence made it easier, as did the chance to brush my teeth and change into clean clothes; Alice bought Edward new clothes, too, and he left the dark cloak on a pile of trash in an alley. The plane trip to Rome was so short that there wasn’t really a chance for the fatigue to drag me under. I knew the flight from Rome to Atlanta would be another matter entirely, so I asked the flight attendant if she could bring me a Coke.

“Bella,” Edward said disapprovingly. He knew my low tolerance for caffeine.

Alice was behind us. I could hear her murmuring to Jasper on the phone.

“I don’t want to sleep,” I reminded him. I gave him an excuse that was believable because it was true. “If I close my eyes now, I’ll see things I don’t want to see. I’ll have nightmares.”

He didn’t argue with me after that.

It would have been a very good time to talk, to get the answers I needed—needed but not really wanted; I was already despairing at the thought of what I might hear. We had an uninterrupted block of time ahead of us, and he couldn’t escape me on an airplane—well, not easily, at least. No one would hear us except Alice; it was late, and most of the passengers were turning off lights and asking for pillows in muted voices. Talk would help me fight off the exhaustion.

But, perversely, I bit my tongue against the flood of questions. My reasoning was probably flawed by exhaustion, but I hoped that by postponing the discussion, I could buy a few more hours with him at some later time—spin this out for another night, Scheherazade-style.

So I kept drinking soda, and resisting even the urge to blink. Edward seemed perfectly content to hold me in his arms, his fingers tracing my face again and again. I touched his face, too. I couldn’t stop myself, though I was afraid it would hurt me later, when I was alone again. He continued to kiss my hair, my forehead, my wrists…but never my lips, and that was good. After all, how many ways can one heart be mangled and still be expected to keep beating? I’d lived through a lot that should have finished me in the last few days, but it didn’t make me feel strong. Instead, I felt horribly fragile, like one word could shatter me.

Edward didn’t speak. Maybe he was hoping I would sleep. Maybe he had nothing to say.

I won the fight against my heavy lids. I was awake when we reached the airport in Atlanta, and I even watched the sun beginning to rise over Seattle’s cloud cover before Edward slid the window shut. I was proud of myself. I hadn’t missed one minute.

Neither Alice nor Edward was surprised by the reception that waited for us at Sea-Tac airport, but it caught me off guard. Jasper was the first one I saw—he didn’t seem to see me at all. His eyes were only for Alice. She went quickly to his side; they didn’t embrace like other couples meeting there. They only stared into each other’s faces, yet, somehow, the moment was so private that I still felt the need to look away.

Carlisle and Esme waited in a quiet corner far from the line for the metal detectors, in the shadow of a wide pillar. Esme reached for me, hugging me fiercely, yet awkwardly, because Edward kept his arms around me, too.

“Thank you so much,” she said in my ear.

Then she threw her arms around Edward, and she looked like she would be crying if that were possible.

“You will never put me through that again,” she nearly growled.

Edward grinned, repentant. “Sorry, Mom.”

“Thank you, Bella,” Carlisle said. “We owe you.”

“Hardly,” I mumbled. The sleepless night was suddenly overpowering. My head felt disconnected from my body.

“She’s dead on her feet,” Esme scolded Edward. “Let’s get her home.”

Not sure if home was what I wanted at this point, I stumbled, half-blind, through the airport, Edward dragging me on one side and Esme on the other. I didn’t know if Alice and Jasper were behind us or not, and I was too exhausted to look.

I think I was mostly asleep, though I was still walking, when we reached their car. The surprise of seeing Emmett and Rosalie leaning against the black sedan under the dim lights of the parking garage revived me some. Edward stiffened.

“Don’t,” Esme whispered. “She feels awful.”

“She should,” Edward said, making no attempt to keep his voice down.

“It’s not her fault,” I said, my words garbled with exhaustion.

“Let her make amends,” Esme pleaded. “We’ll ride with Alice and Jasper.”

Edward glowered at the absurdly lovely blond vampire waiting for us.

“Please, Edward,” I said. I didn’t want to ride with Rosalie any more than he seemed to, but I’d caused more than enough discord in his family.

He sighed, and towed me toward the car.

Emmett and Rosalie got in the front seat without speaking, while Edward pulled me in the back again. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to fight my eyelids anymore, and I laid my head against his chest in defeat, letting them close. I felt the car purr to life.

“Edward,” Rosalie began.

“I know.” Edward’s brusque tone was not generous.

“Bella?” Rosalie asked softly.

My eyelids fluttered open in shock. It was the first time she’d ever spoken directly to me.

“Yes, Rosalie?” I asked, hesitant.

“I’m so very sorry, Bella. I feel wretched about every part of this, and so grateful that you were brave enough to go save my brother after what I did. Please say you’ll forgive me.”

The words were awkward, stilted because of her embarrassment, but they seemed sincere.

“Of course, Rosalie,” I mumbled, grasping at any chance to make her hate me a little less. “It’s not your fault at all. I’m the one who jumped off the damn cliff. Of course I forgive you.”

The words came out like mush.

“It doesn’t count until she’s conscious, Rose,” Emmett chuckled.

“I’m conscious,” I said; it just sounded like a garbled sigh.

“Let her sleep,” Edward insisted, but his voice was a little warmer.

It was quiet then, except for the gentle thrum of the engine. I must have fallen asleep, because it seemed like seconds later when the door opened and Edward was carrying me from the car. My eyes wouldn’t open. At first I thought we were still at the airport.

And then I heard Charlie.

“Bella!” he shouted from some distance.

“Charlie,” I mumbled, trying to shake off the stupor.

“Shh,” Edward whispered. “It’s okay; you’re home and safe. Just sleep.”

“I can’t believe you have the nerve to show your face here.” Charlie bellowed at Edward, his voice much closer now.

“Stop it, Dad,” I groaned. He didn’t hear me.

“What’s wrong with her?” Charlie demanded.

“She’s just very tired, Charlie,” Edward assured him quietly. “Please let her rest.”

“Don’t tell me what to do!” Charlie yelled. “Give her to me. Get your hands off her!”

Edward tried to pass me to Charlie, but I clung to him with locked, tenacious fingers. I could feel my dad yanking on my arm.

“Cut it out, Dad,” I said with more volume. I managed to drag my lids back to stare at Charlie with bleary eyes. “Be mad at me.”

We were in front of my house. The front door was standing open. The cloud cover overhead was too thick to guess at a time of day.

“You bet I will be,” Charlie promised. “Get inside.”

“’Kay. Let me down,” I sighed.

Edward set me on my feet. I could see that I was upright, but I couldn’t feel my legs. I trudged forward anyway, until the sidewalk swirled up toward my face. Edward’s arms caught me before I hit the concrete.

“Just let me get her upstairs,” Edward said. “Then I’ll leave.”

“No,” I cried, panicking. I hadn’t got my answers yet. He had to stay for at least that much, didn’t he?

“I won’t be far,” Edward promised, whispering so low in my ear that Charlie didn’t have a hope of hearing.

I didn’t hear Charlie answer, but Edward headed into the house. My open eyes only made it till the stairs. The last thing I felt was Edward’s cool hands prying my fingers loose from his shirt.

23. THE TRUTH

I HAD THE SENSE THAT I’D BEEN ASLEEP FOR A VERYlong time—my body was stiff, like I hadn’t moved once through all that time, either. My mind was dazed and slow; strange, colorful dreams—dreams and nightmares—swirled dizzily around the inside of my head. They were so vivid. The horrible and the heavenly, all mixed together into a bizarre jumble. There was sharp impatience and fear, both part of that frustrating dream where your feet can’t move fast enough….And there were plenty of monsters, red-eyed fiends that were all the more ghastly for their genteel civility. The dream was still strong—I could even remember the names. But the strongest, clearest part of the dream was not the horror. It was the angel that was most clear.

It was hard to let him go and wake up. This dream did not want to be shoved away into the vault of dreams I refused to revisit. I struggled with it as my mind became more alert, focusing on reality. I couldn’t remember what day of the week it was, but I was sure Jacob or school or work or something was waiting for me. I inhaled deeply, wondering how to face another day.

Something cold touched my forehead with the softest pressure.

I squeezed my eyes more tightly shut. I was still dreaming, it seemed, and it felt abnormally real. I was so close to waking…any second now, and it would be gone.

But I realized that it felt too real, too real to be good for me. The stone arms I imagined wrapped around me were far too substantial. If I let this go any further, I’d be sorry for it later. With a resigned sigh, I wrenched back my eyelids to dispel the illusion.

“Oh!” I gasped, and threw my fists over my eyes.

Well, clearly, I’d gone too far; it must have been a mistake to let my imagination get so out of hand. Okay, so “let” was the wrong word. I’d forced it to get out of hand—pretty much stalked my hallucinations—and now my mind had snapped.

It took less than half a second for me to realize that, as long as I was truly insane now, I might as well enjoy the delusions while they were pleasant.

I opened my eyes again—and Edward was still there, his perfect face just inches away from mine.

“Did I frighten you?” His low voice was anxious.

This was very good, as delusions went. The face, the voice, the scent, everything—it was so much better than drowning. The beautiful figment of my imagination watched my changing expressions with alarm. His irises were pitch-black, with bruise-like shadows under them. This surprised me; my hallucinatory Edwards were usually better fed.

I blinked twice, desperately trying to remember the last thing that I was sure was real. Alice was part of my dream, and I wondered if she had really come back at all, or if that was just the preamble. I thought she’d returned the day I’d nearly drowned….

“Oh, crap,” I croaked. My throat was thick with sleeping.

“What’s wrong, Bella?”

I frowned at him unhappily. His face was even more anxious than before.

“I’m dead, right?” I moaned. “I did drown. Crap, crap, crap! This is gonna kill Charlie.”

Edward frowned, too. “You’re not dead.”

“Then why am I not waking up?” I challenged, raising my eyebrows.

“You are awake, Bella.”

I shook my head. “Sure, sure. That’s what you want me to think. And then it will be worse when I do wake up. If I wake up, which I won’t, because I’m dead. This is awful. Poor Charlie. And Renée and Jake . . .” I trailed off in horror at what I had done.

“I can see where you might confuse me with a nightmare.” His short-lived smile was grim. “But I can’t imagine what you could have done to wind up in hell. Did you commit many murders while I was away?”

I grimaced. “Obviously not. If I was in hell, you wouldn’t be with me.”

He sighed.

My head was getting clearer. My eyes flickered away from his face—unwillingly—for one second, to the dark, open window, and then back to him. I started to remember details…and I felt a faint, unfamiliar blush warm the skin over my cheekbones as I slowly realized that Edward was really, truly here with me, and I was wasting time being an idiot.

“Did all of that really happen, then?” It was almost impossible to reassign my dream as reality. I couldn’t wrap my head around the concept.

“That depends.” Edward’s smile was still hard. “If you’re referring to us nearly being massacred in Italy, then, yes.”

“How strange,” I mused. “I really went to Italy. Did you know I’d never been farther east than Albuquerque?”

He rolled his eyes. “Maybe you should go back to sleep. You’re not coherent.”

“I’m not tired anymore.” It was all coming clear now. “What time is it? How long have I been sleeping?”

“It’s just after one in the morning. So, about fourteen hours.”

I stretched as he spoke. I was so stiff.

“Charlie?” I asked.

Edward frowned. “Sleeping. You should probably know that I’m breaking the rules right now. Well, not technically, since he said I was never to walk through his door again, and I came in the window….But, still, the intent was clear.”

“Charlie banned you from the house?” I asked, disbelief quickly melting into fury.

His eyes were sad. “Did you expect anything else?”

My eyes were mad. I was going to have a few words with my father—perhaps it would be a good time to remind him that I was over the legal age of adulthood. It didn’t matter so much, of course, except in principle. All too soon there would be no reason for the prohibition. I turned my thoughts to less painful avenues.

“What’s the story?” I asked, genuinely curious, but also trying desperately to keep the conversation casual, to keep a firm grip on myself, so I wouldn’t scare him away with the frantic, gnawing craving that was raging inside me.

“What do you mean?”

“What am I telling Charlie? What’s my excuse for disappearing for…how long was I gone, anyway?” I tried to count the hours in my head.

“Just three days.” His eyes tightened, but he smiled more naturally this time. “Actually, I was hoping you might have a good explanation. I’ve got nothing.”

I groaned. “Fabulous.”

“Well, maybe Alice will come up with something,” he offered, trying to comfort me.

And I was comforted. Who cared what I had to deal with later? Every second that he was here—so close, his flawless face glowing in the dim light from the numbers on my alarm clock—was precious and not to be wasted.

“So,” I began, picking the least important—though still vitally interesting—question to start with. I was safely delivered home, and he might decide to leave at any moment. I had to keep him talking. Besides, this temporary heaven wasn’t entirely complete without the sound of his voice. “What have you been doing, up until three days ago?”

His face turned wary in an instant. “Nothing terribly exciting.”

“Of course not,” I mumbled.

“Why are you making that face?”

“Well . . .” I pursed my lips, considering. “If you were, after all, just a dream, that’s exactly the kind of thing you would say. My imagination must be used up.”

He sighed. “If I tell you, will you finally believe that you’re not having a nightmare?”

“Nightmare!” I repeated scornfully. He waited for my answer. “Maybe,” I said after a second of thought. “If you tell me.”

“I was…hunting.”

“Is that the best you can do?” I criticized. “That definitely doesn’t prove I’m awake.”

He hesitated, and then spoke slowly, choosing his words with care. “I wasn’t hunting for food…I was actually trying my hand at…tracking. I’m not very good at it.”

“What were you tracking?” I asked, intrigued.

“Nothing of consequence.” His words didn’t match his expression; he looked upset, uncomfortable.

“I don’t understand.”

He hesitated; his face, shining with an odd green cast from the light of the clock, was torn.

“I—” He took a deep breath. “I owe you an apology. No, of course I owe you much, much more than that. But you have to know”—the words began to flow so fast, the way I remembered he spoke sometimes when he was agitated, that I really had to concentrate to catch them all—“that I had no idea. I didn’t realize the mess I was leaving behind. I thought it was safe for you here. So safe. I had no idea that Victoria”—his lips curled back when he said the name—“would come back. I’ll admit, when I saw her that one time, I was paying much more attention to James’s thoughts. But I just didn’t see that she had this kind of response in her. That she even had such a tie to him. I think I realize why now—she was so sure of him, the thought of him failing never occurred to her. It was her overconfidence that clouded her feelings about him—that kept me from seeing the depth of them, the bond there.

“Not that there’s any excuse for what I left you to face. When I heard what you told Alice—what she saw herself—when I realized that you had to put your life in the hands of werewolves, immature, volatile, the worst thing out there besides Victoria herself”—he shuddered and the gush of words halted for a short second. “Please know that I had no idea of any of this. I feel sick, sick to my core, even now, when I can see and feel you safe in my arms. I am the most miserable excuse for—”

“Stop,” I interrupted him. He stared at me with agonized eyes, and I tried to find the right words—the words that would free him from this imagined obligation that caused him so much pain. They were very hard words to say. I didn’t know if I could get them out without breaking down. But I had to try to do it right. I didn’t want to be a source of guilt and anguish in his life. He should be happy, no matter what it cost me.

I’d really been hoping to put off this part of our last conversation. It was going to bring things to an end so much sooner.

Drawing on all my months of practice with trying to be normal for Charlie, I kept my face smooth.

“Edward,” I said. His name burned my throat a little on the way out. I could feel the ghost of the hole, waiting to rip itself wide again as soon as he disappeared. I didn’t quite see how I was going to survive it this time. “This has to stop now. You can’t think about things that way. You can’t let this…this guilt…rule your life. You can’t take responsibility for the things that happen to me here. None of it is your fault, it’s just part of how life is for me. So, if I trip in front of a bus or whatever it is next time, you have to realize that it’s not your job to take the blame. You can’t just go running off to Italy because you feel bad that you didn’t save me. Even if I had jumped off that cliff to die, that would have been my choice, and not your fault. I know it’s your…your nature to shoulder the blame for everything, but you really can’t let that make you go to such extremes! It’s very irresponsible—think of Esme and Carlisle and—”

I was on the edge of losing it. I stopped to take a deep breath, hoping to calm myself. I had to set him free. I had to make sure this never happened again.

“Isabella Marie Swan,” he whispered, the strangest expression crossing his face. He almost looked mad. “Do you believe that I asked the Volturi to kill me because I felt guilty?”

I could feel the blank incomprehension on my face. “Didn’t you?”

“Feel guilty? Intensely so. More than you can comprehend.”

“Then…what are you saying? I don’t understand.”

“Bella, I went to the Volturi because I thought you were dead,” he said, voice soft, eyes fierce. “Even if I’d had no hand in your death”—he shuddered as he whispered the last word—“even if it wasn’t my fault, I would have gone to Italy. Obviously, I should have been more careful—I should have spoken to Alice directly, rather than accepting it secondhand from Rosalie. But, really, what was I supposed to think when the boy said Charlie was at the funeral? What are the odds?

“The odds…,” he muttered then, distracted. His voice was so low I wasn’t sure I heard it right. “The odds are always stacked against us. Mistake after mistake. I’ll never criticize Romeo again.”

“But I still don’t understand,” I said. “That’s my whole point. So what?”

“Excuse me?”

“So what if I was dead?”

He stared at me dubiously for a long moment before answering. “Don’t you remember anything I told you before?”

“I remember everything that you told me.” Including the words that had negated all the rest.

He brushed the tip of his cool finger against my lower lip. “Bella, you seem to be under a misapprehension.” He closed his eyes, shaking his head back and forth with half a smile on his beautiful face. It wasn’t a happy smile. “I thought I’d explained it clearly before. Bella, I can’t live in a world where you don’t exist.”

“I am . . .” My head swam as I looked for the appropriate word. “Confused.” That worked. I couldn’t make sense of what he was saying.

He stared deep into my eyes with his sincere, earnest gaze. “I’m a good liar, Bella, I have to be.”

I froze, my muscles locking down as if for impact. The fault line in my chest rippled; the pain of it took my breath away.

He shook my shoulder, trying to loosen my rigid pose. “Let me finish! I’m a good liar, but still, for you to believe me so quickly.” He winced. “That was…excruciating.”

I waited, still frozen.

“When we were in the forest, when I was telling you goodbye—”

I didn’t allow myself to remember. I fought to keep myself in the present second only.

“You weren’t going to let go,” he whispered. “I could see that. I didn’t want to do it—it felt like it would kill me to do it—but I knew that if I couldn’t convince you that I didn’t love you anymore, it would just take you that much longer to get on with your life. I hoped that, if you thought I’d moved on, so would you.”

“A clean break,” I whispered through unmoving lips.

“Exactly. But I never imagined it would be so easy to do! I thought it would be next to impossible—that you would be so sure of the truth that I would have to lie through my teeth for hours to even plant the seed of doubt in your head. I lied, and I’m so sorry—sorry because I hurt you, sorry because it was a worthless effort. Sorry that I couldn’t protect you from what I am. I lied to save you, and it didn’t work. I’m sorry.

“But how could you believe me? After all the thousand times I’ve told you I love you, how could you let one word break your faith in me?”

I didn’t answer. I was too shocked to form a rational response.

“I could see it in your eyes, that you honestly believed that I didn’t want you anymore. The most absurd, ridiculous concept—as if there were any way that I could exist without needing you!”

I was still frozen. His words were incomprehensible, because they were impossible.

He shook my shoulder again, not hard, but enough that my teeth rattled a little.

“Bella,” he sighed. “Really, what were you thinking!”

And so I started to cry. The tears welled up and then gushed miserably down my cheeks.

“I knew it,” I sobbed. “I knew I was dreaming.”

“You’re impossible,” he said, and he laughed once—a hard laugh, frustrated. “How can I put this so that you’ll believe me? You’re not asleep, and you’re not dead. I’m here, and I love you. I have always loved you, and I will always love you. I was thinking of you, seeing your face in my mind, every second that I was away. When I told you that I didn’t want you, it was the very blackest kind of blasphemy.”

I shook my head while the tears continued to ooze from the corners of my eyes.

“You don’t believe me, do you?” he whispered, his face paler than his usual pale—I could see that even in the dim light. “Why can you believe the lie, but not the truth?”

“It never made sense for you to love me,” I explained, my voice breaking twice. “I always knew that.”

His eyes narrowed, his jaw tightened.

“I’ll prove you’re awake,” he promised.

He caught my face securely between his iron hands,ignoring my struggles when I tried to turn my head away.

“Please don’t,” I whispered.

He stopped, his lips just half an inch from mine.

“Why not?” he demanded. His breath blew into my face, making my head whirl.

“When I wake up”—He opened his mouth to protest, so I revised—“okay, forget that one—when you leave again, it’s going to be hard enough without this, too.”

He pulled back an inch, to stare at my face.

“Yesterday, when I would touch you, you were so…hesitant, so careful, and yet still the same. I need to know why. Is it because I’m too late? Because I’ve hurt you too much? Because you have moved on, as I meant for you to? That would be…quite fair. I won’t contest your decision. So don’t try to spare my feelings, please—just tell me now whether or not you can still love me, after everything I’ve done to you. Can you?” he whispered.

“What kind of an idiotic question is that?”

“Just answer it. Please.”

I stared at him darkly for a long moment. “The way I feel about you will never change. Of course I love you—and there’s nothing you can do about it!”

“That’s all I needed to hear.”

His mouth was on mine then, and I couldn’t fight him. Not because he was so many thousand times stronger than me, but because my will crumbled into dust the second our lips met. This kiss was not quite as careful as others I remembered, which suited me just fine. If I was going to rip myself up further, I might as well get as much in trade as possible.

24. VOTE

HE WAS NOT PLEASED, THAT MUCH WAS EASY TO READ IN his face. But, without further argument, he took me in his arms and sprang lithely from my window, landing without the slightest jolt, like a cat. It was a little bit farther down than I’d imagined.

“All right then,” he said, his voice seething with disapproval. “Up you go.”

He helped me onto his back, and took off running. Even after all this time, it felt routine. Easy. Evidently this was something you never forgot, like riding a bicycle.

It was so very quiet and dark as he ran through the forest, his breathing slow and even—dark enough that the trees flying past us were nearly invisible, and only the rush of air in my face truly gave away our speed. The air was damp; it didn’t burn my eyes the way the wind in the big plaza had, and that was comforting. As was the night, too, after that terrifying brightness. Like the thick quilt I’d played under as a child, the dark felt familiar and protecting.

I remembered that running through the forest like this used to frighten me, that I used to have to close my eyes. It seemed a silly reaction to me now. I kept my eyes wide, my chin resting on his shoulder, my cheek against his neck. The speed was exhilarating. A hundred times better than the motorcycle.

I turned my face toward him and pressed my lips into the cold stone skin of his neck.

“Thank you,” he said, as the vague, black shapes of trees raced past us. “Does that mean you’ve decided you’re awake?”

I laughed. The sound was easy, natural, effortless. It sounded right. “Not really. More that, either way, I’m not trying to wake up. Not tonight.”

“I’ll earn your trust back somehow,” he murmured, mostly to himself. “If it’s my final act.”

“I trust you,” I assured him. “It’s me I don’t trust.”

“Explain that, please.”

He’d slowed to a walk—I could only tell because the wind ceased—and I guessed that we weren’t far from the house. In fact, I thought I could make out the sound of the river rushing somewhere close by in the darkness.

“Well—” I struggled to find the right way to phrase it. “I don’t trust myself to be…enough. To deserve you. There’s nothing about me that could hold you.”

He stopped and reached around to pull me from his back. His gentle hands did not release me; after he’d set me on my feet again, he wrapped his arms tightly around me, hugging me to his chest.

“Your hold is permanent and unbreakable,” he whispered. “Never doubt that.”

But how could I not?

“You never did tell me…,” he murmured.

“What?”

“What your greatest problem is.”

“I’ll give you one guess.” I sighed, and reached up to touch the tip of his nose with my index finger.

He nodded. “I’m worse than the Volturi,” he said grimly. “I guess I’ve earned that.”

I rolled my eyes. “The worst the Volturi can do is kill me.”

He waited with tense eyes.

“You can leave me,” I explained. “The Volturi, Victoria…they’re nothing compared to that.”

Even in the darkness, I could see the anguish twist his face—it reminded me of his expression under Jane’s torturing gaze; I felt sick, and regretted speaking the truth.

“Don’t,” I whispered, touching his face. “Don’t be sad.”

He pulled one corner of his mouth up halfheartedly, but the expression didn’t touch his eyes. “If there was only some way to make you see that I can’t leave you,” he whispered. “Time, I suppose, will be the way to convince you.”

I liked the idea of time. “Okay,” I agreed.

His face was still tormented. I tried to distract him with inconsequentials.

“So—since you’re staying. Can I have my stuff back?” I asked, making my tone as light as I could manage.

My attempt worked, to an extent: he laughed. But his eyes retained the misery. “Your things were never gone,” he told me. “I knew it was wrong, since I promised you peace without reminders. It was stupid and childish, but I wanted to leave something of myself with you. The CD, the pictures, the tickets—they’re all under your floorboards.”

“Really?”

He nodded, seeming slightly cheered by my obvious pleasure in this trivial fact. It wasn’t enough to heal the pain in his face completely.

“I think,” I said slowly, “I’m not sure, but I wonder… I think maybe I knew it the whole time.”

“What did you know?”

I only wanted to take away the agony in his eyes, but as I spoke the words, they sounded truer than I expected they would.

“Some part of me, my subconscious maybe, never stopped believing that you still cared whether I lived or died. That’s probably why I was hearing the voices.”

There was a very deep silence for a moment. “Voices?” he asked flatly.

“Well, just one voice. Yours. It’s a long story.” The wary look on his face made me wish that I hadn’t brought that up. Would he think I was crazy, like everyone else? Was everyone else right about that? But at least that expression—the one that made him look like something was burning him—faded.

“I’ve got time.” His voice was unnaturally even.

“It’s pretty pathetic.”

He waited.

I wasn’t sure how to explain. “Do you remember what Alice said about extreme sports?”

He spoke the words without inflection or emphasis. “You jumped off a cliff for fun.”

“Er, right. And before that, with the motorcycle—”

“Motorcycle?” he asked. I knew his voice well enough to hear something brewing behind the calm.

“I guess I didn’t tell Alice about that part.”

“No.”

“Well, about that…See, I found that…when I was doing something dangerous or stupid…I could remember you more clearly,” I confessed, feeling completely mental. “I could remember how your voice sounded when you were angry. I could hear it, like you were standing right there next to me. Mostly I tried not to think about you, but this didn’t hurt so much—it was like you were protecting me again. Like you didn’t want me to be hurt.

“And, well, I wonder if the reason I could hear you so clearly was because, underneath it all, I always knew that you hadn’t stopped loving me.”

Again, as I spoke, the words brought with them a sense of conviction. Of rightness. Some deep place inside me recognized truth.

His words came out half-strangled. “You…were…risking your life…to hear—”

“Shh,” I interrupted him. “Hold on a second. I think I’m having an epiphany here.”

I thought of that night in Port Angeles when I’d had my first delusion. I’d come up with two options. Insanity or wish fulfillment. I’d seen no third option.

But what if…

What if you sincerely believed something was true, but you were dead wrong? What if you were so stubbornly sure that you were right, that you wouldn’t even consider the truth? Would the truth be silenced, or would it try to break through?

Option three: Edward loved me. The bond forged between us was not one that could be broken by absence, distance, or time. And no matter how much more special or beautiful or brilliant or perfect than me he might be,he was as irreversibly altered as I was. As I would always belong to him, so would he always be mine.

Was that what I’d been trying to tell myself?

“Oh!”

“Bella?”

“Oh. Okay. I see.”

“Your epiphany?” he asked, his voice uneven and strained.

“You love me,” I marveled. The sense of conviction and rightness washed through me again.

Though his eyes were still anxious, the crooked smile I loved best flashed across his face. “Truly, I do.”

My heart inflated like it was going to crack right through my ribs. It filled my chest and blocked my throat so that I could not speak.

He really did want me the way I wanted him—forever. It was only fear for my soul, for the human things he didn’t want to take from me, that made him so desperate to leave me mortal. Compared to the fear that he didn’t want me, this hurdle—my soul—seemed almost insignificant.

He took my face tightly between his cool hands and kissed me until I was so dizzy the forest was spinning. Then he leaned his forehead against mine, and I was not the only one breathing harder than usual.

“You were better at it than I was, you know,” he told me.

“Better at what?”

“Surviving. You, at least, made an effort. You got up in the morning, tried to be normal for Charlie, followed the pattern of your life. When I wasn’t actively tracking, I was…totally useless. I couldn’t be around my family—I couldn’t be around anyone. I’m embarrassed to admit that I more or less curled up into a ball and let the misery have me.” He grinned, sheepish. “It was much more pathetic than hearing voices. And, of course, you know I do that, too.”

I was deeply relieved that he really seemed to understand—comforted that this all made sense to him. At any rate, he wasn’t looking at me like I was crazy. He was looking at me like…he loved me.

“I only heard one voice,” I corrected him.

He laughed and then pulled me tight against his right side and started to lead me forward.

“I’m just humoring you with this.” He motioned broadly with his hand toward the darkness in front of us as we walked. There was something pale and immense there—the house, I realized. “It doesn’t matter in the slightest what they say.”

“This affects them now, too.”

He shrugged indifferently.

He led me through the open front door into the dark house and flipped the lights on. The room was just as I’d remembered it—the piano and the white couches and the pale, massive staircase. No dust, no white sheets.

Edward called out the names with no more volume than I’d use in regular conversation. “Carlisle? Esme? Rosalie? Emmett? Jasper? Alice?” They would hear.

Carlisle was suddenly standing beside me, as if he’d been there all along. “Welcome back, Bella.” He smiled. “What can we do for you this morning? I imagine, due to the hour, that this is not a purely social visit?”

I nodded. “I’d like to talk to everyone at once, if that’s okay. About something important.”

I couldn’t help glancing up at Edward’s face as I spoke. His expression was critical, but resigned. When I looked back to Carlisle, he was looking at Edward, too.

“Of course,” Carlisle said. “Why don’t we talk in the other room?”

Carlisle led the way through the bright living room, around the corner to the dining room, turning on lights as he went. The walls were white, the ceilings high, like the living room. In the center of the room, under the low-hanging chandelier, was a large, polished oval table surrounded by eight chairs. Carlisle held out a chair for me at the head.

I’d never seen the Cullens use the dining room table before—it was just a prop. They didn’t eat in the house.

As soon as I turned to sit in the chair, I saw that we were not alone. Esme had followed Edward, and behind her the rest of the family filed in.

Carlisle sat down on my right, and Edward on my left. Everyone else took their seats in silence. Alice was grinning at me, already in on the plot. Emmett and Jasper looked curious, and Rosalie smiled at me tentatively. My answering smile was just as timid. That was going to take some getting used to.

Carlisle nodded toward me. “The floor is yours.”

I swallowed. Their gazing eyes made me nervous. Edward took my hand under the table. I peeked at him, but he was watching the others, his face suddenly fierce.

“Well,” I paused. “I’m hoping Alice has already told you everything that happened in Volterra?”

“Everything,” Alice assured me.

I threw her a meaningful look. “And on the way?”

“That, too,” she nodded.

“Good,” I sighed with relief. “Then we’re all on the same page.”

They waited patiently while I tried to order my thoughts.

“So, I have a problem,” I began. “Alice promised the Volturi that I would become one of you. They’re going to send someone to check, and I’m sure that’s a bad thing—something to avoid.

“And so, now, this involves you all. I’m sorry about that.” I looked at each one of their beautiful faces, saving the most beautiful for last. Edward’s mouth was turned down into a grimace. “But, if you don’t want me, then I’m not going to force myself on you, whether Alice is willing or not.”

Esme opened her mouth to speak, but I held up one finger to stop her.

“Please, let me finish. You all know what I want. And I’m sure you know what Edward thinks, too. I think the only fair way to decide is for everyone to have a vote. If you decide you don’t want me, then…I guess I’ll go back to Italy alone. I can’t have them coming here.” My forehead creased as I considered that.

There was the faint rumble of a growl in Edward’s chest. I ignored him.

“Taking into account, then, that I won’t put any of you in danger either way, I want you to vote yes or no on the issue of me becoming a vampire.”

I half-smiled on the last word, and gestured toward Carlisle to begin.

“Just a minute,” Edward interrupted.

I glared at him through narrowed eyes. He raised his eyebrows at me, squeezing my hand.

“I have something to add before we vote.”

I sighed.

“About the danger Bella’s referring to,” he continued. “I don’t think we need to be overly anxious.”

His expression became more animated. He put his free hand on the shining table and leaned forward.

“You see,” he explained, looking around the table while he spoke, “there was more than one reason why I didn’t want to shake Aro’s hand there at the end. There’s something they didn’t think of, and I didn’t want to clue them in.” He grinned.

“Which was?” Alice prodded. I was sure my expression was just as skeptical as hers.

“The Volturi are overconfident, and with good reason. When they decide to find someone, it’s not really a problem. Do you remember Demetri?” He glanced down at me.

I shuddered. He took that as a yes.

“He finds people—that’s his talent, why they keep him.

“Now, the whole time we were with any of them, I was picking their brains for anything that might save us, getting as much information as possible. So I saw how Demetri’s talent works. He’s a tracker—a tracker a thousand times more gifted than James was. His ability is loosely related to what I do, or what Aro does. He catches the…flavor? I don’t know how to describe it…the tenor…of someone’s mind, and then he follows that. It works over immense distances.

“But after Aro’s little experiments, well . . .” Edward shrugged.

“You think he won’t be able to find me,” I said flatly.

He was smug. “I’m sure of it. He relies totally on that other sense. When it doesn’t work with you, they’ll all be blind.”

“And how does that solve anything?”

“Quite obviously, Alice will be able to tell when they’re planning a visit, and I’ll hide you. They’ll be helpless,” he said with fierce enjoyment. “It will be like looking for a piece of straw in a haystack!”

He and Emmett exchanged a glance and a smirk.

This made no sense. “But they can find you,” I reminded him.

“And I can take care of myself.”

Emmett laughed, and reached across the table toward his brother, extending a fist.

“Excellent plan, my brother,” he said with enthusiasm.

Edward stretched out his arm to smack Emmett’s fist with his own.

“No,” Rosalie hissed.

“Absolutely not,” I agreed.

“Nice.” Jasper’s voice was appreciative.

“Idiots,” Alice muttered.

Esme just glared at Edward.

I straightened up in my chair, focusing. This was my meeting.

“All right, then. Edward has offered an alternative for you to consider,” I said coolly. “Let’s vote.”

I looked toward Edward this time; it would be better to get his opinion out of the way. “Do you want me to join your family?”

His eyes were hard and black as flint. “Not that way. You’re staying human.”

I nodded once, keeping my face businesslike, and then moved on.

“Alice?”

“Yes.”

“Jasper?”

“Yes,” he said, voice grave. I was a little surprised—I hadn’t been at all sure of his vote—but I suppressed my reaction and moved on.

“Rosalie?”

She hesitated, biting down on her full, perfect bottom lip. “No.”

I kept my face blank and turned my head slightly to move on, but she held up both her hands, palms forward.

“Let me explain,” she pleaded. “I don’t mean that I have any aversion to you as a sister. It’s just that…this is not the life I would have chosen for myself. I wish there had been someone there to vote no for me.”

I nodded slowly, and then turned to Emmett.

“Hell, yes!” He grinned. “We can find some other way to pick a fight with this Demetri.”

I was still grimacing at that when I looked at Esme.

“Yes, of course, Bella. I already think of you as part of my family.”

“Thank you, Esme,” I murmured as I turned toward Carlisle.

I was suddenly nervous, wishing I had asked for his vote first. I was sure that this was the vote that mattered most, the vote that counted more than any majority.

Carlisle wasn’t looking at me.

“Edward,” he said.

“No,” Edward growled. His jaw was strained tight, his lips curled back from his teeth.

“It’s the only way that makes sense,” Carlisle insisted. “You’ve chosen not to live without her, and that doesn’t leave me a choice.”

Edward dropped my hand, shoving away from the table. He stalked out of the room, snarling under his breath.

“I guess you know my vote.” Carlisle sighed.

I was still staring after Edward. “Thanks,” I mumbled.

An earsplitting crash echoed from the other room.

I flinched, and spoke quickly. “That’s all I needed. Thank you. For wanting to keep me. I feel exactly the same way about all of you, too.” My voice was jagged with emotion by the end.

Esme was at my side in a flash, her cold arms around me.

“Dearest Bella,” she breathed.

I hugged her back. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Rosalie looking down at the table, and I realized that my words could be construed in two ways.

“Well, Alice,” I said when Esme released me. “Where do you want to do this?”

Alice stared at me, her eyes widening with terror.

EPILOGUE—TREATY

ALMOST EVERYTHING WAS BACK TO NORMAL—THE GOOD, pre-zombie normal—in less time than I would have believed possible. The hospital welcomed Carlisle back with eager arms, not even bothering to conceal their delight that Esme had found life in L.A. so little to her liking. Thanks to the Calculus test I’d missed while abroad, Alice and Edward were in better to shape to graduate than I was at the moment. Suddenly, college was a priority (college was still plan B, on the off chance that Edward’s offer swayed me from the post-graduation Carlisle option). Many deadlines had passed me by, but Edward had a new stack of applications for me to fill out every day. He’d already done the Harvard route, so it didn’t bother him that, thanks to my procrastination, we might both end up at Peninsula Community College next year.

Charlie was not happy with me, or speaking to Edward. But at least Edward was allowed—during my designated visiting hours—inside the house again. I just wasn’t allowed out of it.

School and work were the only exceptions, and the dreary, dull yellow walls of my classrooms had become oddly inviting to me of late. That had a lot to do with the person who sat in the desk beside me.

Edward had resumed his schedule from the beginning of the year, which put him in most of my classes again. My behavior had been such last fall, after the Cullens’ supposed move to L.A., that the seat beside me had never been filled. Even Mike, always eager to take any advantage, had kept a safe distance. With Edward back in place, it was almost as if the last eight months were just a disturbing nightmare.

Almost, but not quite. There was the house arrest situation, for one thing. And for another, before the fall, I hadn’t been best friends with Jacob Black. So, of course, I hadn’t missed him then.

I wasn’t at liberty to go to La Push, and Jacob wasn’t coming to see me. He wouldn’t even answer my phone calls.

I made these calls mostly at night, after Edward had been kicked out—promptly at nine by a grimly gleeful Charlie—and before Edward snuck back through my window when Charlie was asleep. I chose that time to make my fruitless calls because I’d noticed that Edward made a certain face every time I mentioned Jacob’s name. Sort of disapproving and wary…maybe even angry. I guessed that he had some reciprocal prejudice against the werewolves, though he wasn’t as vocal as Jacob had been about the “bloodsuckers.”

So, I didn’t mention Jacob much.

With Edward near me, it was hard to think about unhappy things—even my former best friend, who was probably very unhappy right now, due to me. When I did think of Jake, I always felt guilty for not thinking of him more.

The fairy tale was back on. Prince returned, bad spell broken. I wasn’t sure exactly what to do about the leftover, unresolved character. Where was his happily ever after?

Weeks passed, and Jacob still wouldn’t answer my calls. It started to become a constant worry. Like a dripping faucet in the back of my head that I couldn’t shut off or ignore. Drip, drip, drip. Jacob, Jacob, Jacob.

So, though I didn’t mention Jacob much, sometimes my frustration and anxiety boiled over.

“It’s just plain rude!” I vented one Saturday afternoon when Edward picked me up from work. Being angry about things was easier than feeling guilty. “Downright insulting!”

I’d varied my pattern, in hopes of a different response. I’d called Jake from work this time, only to get an unhelpful Billy. Again.

“Billy said he didn’t want to talk to me,” I fumed, glaring at the rain oozing down the passenger window. “That he was there, and wouldn’t walk three steps to get to the phone! Usually Billy just says he’s out or busy or sleeping or something. I mean, it’s not like I didn’t know he was lying to me, but at least it was a polite way to handle it. I guess Billy hates me now, too. It’s not fair!”

“It’s not you, Bella,” Edward said quietly. “Nobody hates you.”

“Feels that way,” I muttered, folding my arms across my chest. It was no more than a stubborn gesture. There was no hole there now—I could barely remember the empty feeling anymore.

“Jacob knows we’re back, and I’m sure that he’s ascertained that I’m with you,” Edward said. “He won’t come anywhere near me. The enmity is rooted too deeply.”

“That’s stupid. He knows you’re not…like other vampires.”

“There’s still good reason to keep a safe distance.”

I glared blindly out the windshield, seeing only Jacob’s face, set in the bitter mask I hated.

“Bella, we are what we are,” Edward said quietly. “I can control myself, but I doubt he can. He’s very young. It would most likely turn into a fight, and I don’t know if I could stop it before I k—” he broke off, and then quickly continued. “Before I hurt him. You would be unhappy. I don’t want that to happen.”

I remembered what Jacob had said in the kitchen, hearing the words with perfect recall in his husky voice. I’m not sure that I’m even-tempered enough to handle that….You probably wouldn’t like it so much if I killed your friend. But he’d been able to handle it, that time….

“Edward Cullen,” I whispered. “Were you about to say ‘killed him’? Were you?”

He looked away from me, staring into the rain. In front of us, the red light I hadn’t noticed turned green and he started forward again, driving very slowly. Not his usual way of driving.

“I would try…very hard…not to do that,” Edward finally said.

I stared at him with my mouth hanging open, but he continued to look straight ahead. We were paused at the corner stop sign.

Abruptly, I remembered what had happened to Paris when Romeo came back. The stage directions were simple: They fight. Paris falls.

But that was ridiculous. Impossible.

“Well,” I said, and took a deep breath, shaking my head to dispel the words in my head. “Nothing like that is ever going to happen, so there’s no reason to worry about it. And you know Charlie’s staring at the clock right now. You’d better get me home before I get in more trouble for being late.”

I turned my face up toward him, to smile halfheartedly.

Every time I looked at his face, that impossibly perfect face, my heart pounded strong and healthy and very there in my chest. This time, the pounding raced ahead of its usual besotted pace. I recognized the expression on his statue-still face.

“You’re already in more trouble, Bella,” he whispered through unmoving lips.

I slid closer, clutching his arm as I followed his gaze to see what he was seeing. I don’t know what I expected—maybe Victoria standing in the middle of the street, her flaming red hair blowing in the wind, or a line of tall black cloaks…or a pack of angry werewolves. But I didn’t see anything at all.

“What? What is it?”

He took a deep breath. “Charlie…”

“My dad?” I screeched.

He looked down at me then, and his expression was calm enough to ease some of my panic.

“Charlie…is probably not going to kill you, but he’s thinking about it,” he told me. He started to drive forward again, down my street, but he passed the house and parked by the edge of the trees.

“What did I do?” I gasped.

Edward glanced back at Charlie’s house. I followed his gaze, and noticed for the first time what was parked in the driveway next to the cruiser. Shiny, bright red, impossible to miss. My motorcycle, flaunting itself in the driveway.

Edward had said that Charlie was ready to kill me, so he must know that—that it was mine. There was only one person who could be behind this treachery.

“No!” I gasped. “Why? Why would Jacob do this to me?” The sting of betrayal washed through me. I had trusted Jacob implicitly—trusted him with every single secret I had. He was supposed to be my safe harbor—the person I could always rely on. Of course things were strained right now, but I didn’t think any of the underlying foundation had changed. I didn’t think that was changeable!

What had I done to deserve this? Charlie was going to be so mad—and worse than that, he was going to be hurt and worried. Didn’t he have enough to deal with already? I would have never imagined that Jake could be so petty and just plain mean. Tears sprang, smarting, into my eyes, but they were not tears of sadness. I had been betrayed. I was suddenly so angry that my head throbbed like it was going to explode.

“Is he still here?” I hissed.

“Yes. He’s waiting for us there.” Edward told me, nodding toward the slender path that divided the dark fringe of the forest in two.

I jumped out of the car, launching myself toward the trees with my hands already balled into fists for the first punch.

Why did Edward have to be so much faster than me?

He caught me around the waist before I made the path.

“Let me go! I’m going to murder him! Traitor!” I shouted the epithet toward the trees.

“Charlie will hear you,” Edward warned me. “And once he gets you inside, he may brick over the doorway.”

I glanced back at the house instinctively, and it seemed like the glossy red bike was all I could see. I was seeing red. My head throbbed again.

“Just give me one round with Jacob, and then I’ll deal with Charlie.” I struggled futilely to break free.

“Jacob Black wants to see me. That’s why he’s still here.”

That stopped me cold—took the fight right out of me. My hands went limp. They fight; Paris falls.

I was furious, but not that furious.

“Talk?” I asked.

“More or less.”

“How much more?” My voice shook.

Edward smoothed my hair back from my face. “Don’t worry, he’s not here to fight me. He’s acting as…spokesperson for the pack.”

“Oh.”

Edward looked at the house again, then tightened his arm around my waist and pulled me toward the woods. “We should hurry. Charlie’s getting impatient.”

We didn’t have to go far; Jacob waited just a short ways up the path. He lounged against a mossy tree trunk as he waited, his face hard and bitter, exactly the way I knew it would be. He looked at me, and then at Edward. Jacob’s mouth stretched into a humorless sneer, and he shrugged away from the tree. He stood on the balls of his bare feet, leaning slightly forward, with his trembling hands clenched into fists. He looked bigger than the last time I’d seen him. Somehow, impossibly, he was still growing. He would tower over Edward, if they stood next to each other.

But Edward stopped as soon as we saw him, leaving a wide space between us and Jacob. Edward turned his body, shifting me so that I was behind him. I leaned around him to stare at Jacob—to accuse him with my eyes.

I would have thought that seeing his resentful, cynical expression would only make me angrier. Instead, it reminded me of the last time I’d seen him, with tears in his eyes. My fury weakened, faltered, as I stared at Jacob. It had been so long since I’d seen him—I hated that our reunion had to be like this.

“Bella,” Jacob said as a greeting, nodding once toward me without looking away from Edward.

“Why?” I whispered, trying to hide the sound of the lump in my throat. “How could you do this to me, Jacob?”

The sneer vanished, but his face stayed hard and rigid. “It’s for the best.”

“What is that supposed to mean? Do you want Charlie to strangle me? Or did you want him to have a heart attack, like Harry? No matter how mad you are at me, how could you do this to him?”

Jacob winced, and his eyebrows pulled together, but he didn’t answer.

“He didn’t want to hurt anyone—he just wanted to get you grounded, so that you wouldn’t be allowed to spend time with me,” Edward murmured, explaining the thoughts Jacob wouldn’t say.

Jacob’s eyes sparked with hate as he glowered at Edward again.

“Aw, Jake!” I groaned. “I’m already grounded! Why do you think I haven’t been down to La Push to kick your butt for avoiding my phone calls?”

Jacob’s eyes flashed back to me, confused for the first time. “That’s why?” he asked, and then locked his jaw, like he was sorry he’d said anything.

“He thought I wouldn’t let you, not Charlie,” Edward explained again.

“Stop that,” Jacob snapped.

Edward didn’t answer.

Jacob shuddered once, and then gritted his teeth as hard as his fists. “Bella wasn’t exaggerating about your… abilities,” he said through his teeth. “So you must already know why I’m here.”

“Yes,” Edward agreed in a soft voice. “But, before you begin, I need to say something.”

Jacob waited, clenching and unclenching his hands as he tried to control the shivers rolling down his arms.

“Thank you,” Edward said, and his voice throbbed with the depth of his sincerity. “I will never be able to tell you how grateful I am. I will owe you for the rest of my… existence.”

Jacob stared at him blankly, his shudders stilled by surprise. He exchanged a quick glance with me, but my face was just as mystified.

“For keeping Bella alive,” Edward clarified, his voice rough and fervent. “When I…didn’t.”

“Edward—,” I started to say, but he held one hand up, his eyes on Jacob.

Understanding washed over Jacob’s face before the hard mask returned. “I didn’t do it for your benefit.”

“I know. But that doesn’t erase the gratitude I feel. I thought you should know. If there’s ever anything in my power to do for you…”

Jacob raised one black brow.

Edward shook his head. “That’s not in my power.”

“Whose, then?” Jacob growled.

Edward looked down at me. “Hers. I’m a quick learner, Jacob Black, and I don’t make the same mistake twice. I’m here until she orders me away.”

I was immersed momentarily in his golden gaze. It wasn’t hard to understand what I’d missed in the conversation. The only thing that Jacob would want from Edward would be his absence.

“Never,” I whispered, still locked in Edward’s eyes.

Jacob made a gagging sound.

I unwillingly broke free from Edward’s gaze to frown at Jacob. “Was there something else you needed, Jacob? You wanted me in trouble—mission accomplished. Charlie might just send me to military school. But that won’t keep me away from Edward. There’s nothing that can do that. What more do you want?”

Jacob kept his eyes on Edward. “I just needed to remind your bloodsucking friends of a few key points in the treaty they agreed to. The treaty that is the only thing stopping me from ripping his throat out right this minute.”

“We haven’t forgotten,” Edward said at the same time that I demanded, “What key points?”

Jacob still glowered at Edward, but he answered me. “The treaty is quite specific. If any of them bite a human, the truce is over. Bite, not kill,” he emphasized. Finally, he looked at me. His eyes were cold.

It only took me a second to grasp the distinction, and then my face was as cold as his.

“That’s none of your business.”

“The hell it—” was all he managed to choke out.

I didn’t expect my hasty words to bring on such a strong response. Despite the warning he’d come to give, he must not have known. He must have thought the warning was just a precaution. He hadn’t realized—or didn’t want to believe—that I had already made my choice. That I was really intending to become a member of the Cullen family.

My answer sent Jacob into near convulsions. He pressed his fists hard against his temples, closing his eyes tight and curling in on himself as he tried to control the spasms. His face turned sallow green under the russet skin.

“Jake? You okay?” I asked anxiously.

I took a half-step toward him, then Edward caught me and yanked me back behind his own body. “Careful! He’s not under control,” he warned me.

But Jacob was already somewhat himself again; only his arms were shaking now. He scowled at Edward with pure hate. “Ugh. I would never hurt her.”

Neither Edward or I missed the inflection, or the accusation it contained. A low hiss escaped Edward’s lips. Jacob clenched his fists reflexively.

“BELLA!” Charlie’s roar echoed from the direction of the house. “YOU GET IN THIS HOUSE THIS INSTANT!”

All of us froze, listening to the silence that followed.

I was the first to speak; my voice trembled. “Crap.”

Jacob’s furious expression faltered. “I am sorry about that,” he muttered. “I had to do what I could—I had to try….”

“Thanks.” The tremor in my voice ruined the sarcasm. I stared up the path, half-expecting Charlie to come barreling through the wet ferns like an enraged bull. I would be the red flag in that scenario.

“Just one more thing,” Edward said to me, and then he looked at Jacob. “We’ve found no trace of Victoria on our side of the line—have you?”

He knew the answer as soon as Jacob thought it, but Jacob spoke the answer anyway. “The last time was while Bella was…away. We let her think she was slipping through—we were tightening the circle, getting ready to ambush her—”

Ice shot down my spine.

“But then she took off like a bat out of hell. Near as we can tell, she caught your little female’s scent and bailed. She hasn’t come near our lands since.”

Edward nodded. “When she comes back, she’s not your problem anymore. We’ll—”

“She killed on our turf,” Jacob hissed. “She’s ours!”

“No—,” I began to protest both declarations.

“BELLA! I SEE HIS CAR AND I KNOW YOU’RE OUT THERE! IF YOU AREN’T INSIDE THIS HOUSE IN ONE MINUTE…!” Charlie didn’t bother to finish his threat.

“Let’s go,” Edward said.

I looked back at Jacob, torn. Would I see him again?

“Sorry,” he whispered so low that I had to read his lips to understand. “’Bye, Bells.”

“You promised,” I reminded him desperately. “Still friends, right?”

Jacob shook his head slowly, and the lump in my throat nearly strangled me.

“You know how hard I’ve tried to keep that promise, but…I can’t see how to keep trying. Not now . . .” He struggled to keep his hard mask in place, but it wavered, and then disappeared. “Miss you,” he mouthed. One of his hands reached toward me, his fingers outstretched, like he wished they were long enough to cross the distance between us.

“Me, too,” I choked out. My hand reached toward his across the wide space.

Like we were connected, the echo of his pain twisted inside me. His pain, my pain.

“Jake . . .” I took a step toward him. I wanted to wrap my arms around his waist and erase the expression of misery on his face.

Edward pulled me back again, his arms restraining instead of defending.

“It’s okay,” I promised him, looking up to read his face with trust in my eyes. He would understand.

His eyes were unreadable, his face expressionless. Cold. “No, it’s not.”

“Let her go,” Jacob snarled, furious again. “She wants to!” He took two long strides forward. A glint of anticipation flashed in his eyes. His chest seemed to swell as it shuddered.

Edward pushed me behind himself, wheeling to face Jacob.

“No! Edward—!”

“ISABELLA SWAN!”

“Come on! Charlie’s mad!” My voice was panicked, but not because of Charlie now. “Hurry!”

I tugged on him and he relaxed a little. He pulled me back slowly, always keeping his eyes on Jacob as were treated.

Jacob watched us with a dark scowl on his bitter face. The anticipation drained from his eyes, and then, just before the forest came between us, his face suddenly crumpled in pain.

I knew that last glimpse of his face would haunt me until I saw him smile again.

And right there I vowed that I would see him smile, and soon. I would find a way to keep my friend.

Edward kept his arm tight around my waist, holding me close. That was the only thing that held the tears inside my eyes.

I had some serious problems.

My best friend counted me with his enemies.

Victoria was still on the loose, putting everyone I loved in danger.

If I didn’t become a vampire soon, the Volturi would kill me.

And now it seemed that if I did, the Quileute werewolves would try to do the job themselves—along with trying to kill my future family. I didn’t think they had any chance really, but would my best friend get himself killed in the attempt?

Very serious problems. So why did they all suddenly seem insignificant when we broke through the last of the trees and I caught sight of the expression on Charlie’s purple face?

Edward squeezed me gently. “I’m here.”

I drew in a deep breath.

That was true. Edward was here, with his arms around me.

I could face anything as long as that was true.

I squared my shoulders and walked forward to meet my fate, with my destiny solidly at my side.

Acknowledgments

So much love and thanks to my husband and sons for their continuing understanding and sacrifice in support of my writing. At least I’m not the only one to benefit—I’m sure many local restaurants are grateful that I don’t cook anymore.

Thank you, Mom, for being my best friend and letting me talk your ear off through all the rough spots. Thanks, also, for being so insanely creative and intelligent, and bequeathing a small portion of both into my genetic makeup.

Thanks to all my siblings, Emily, Heidi, Paul, Seth, and Jacob, for letting me borrow your names. I hope I didn’t do anything with them that makes you wish you hadn’t.

A special thanks to my brother Paul for the motorcycle riding lesson—you have a true gift for teaching.

I can’t thank my brother Seth enough for all the hard work and genius he put into the creation of www.stepheniemeyer.com. I’m so grateful for the effort he continues to expend as my Webmaster. Check’s in the mail, kid. This time, I mean it.

Thanks again to my brother Jacob for his ongoing expert advice on all my automotive choices.

A big thank you to my agent, Jodi Reamer, for her continued guidance and assistance in my career. And also for enduring my craziness with a smile when I know she’d like to use some of her ninja moves on me instead.

Love, kisses, and gratitude to my publicist, the beautiful Elizabeth Eulberg, for making my touring experience less a chore and more a pajama party, for aiding and abetting my cyber-stalkery, for convincing those exclusive snobs in the EEC (Elizabeth Eulberg Club) to let me in, and, oh yeah, also for getting me on the New York Times bestseller’s list.

A huge vat of thanks to everyone at Little, Brown and Company for their support and their belief in the potential of my stories.

And, finally, thank you to the talented musicians who inspire me, particularly the band Muse—there are emotions, scenes, and plot threads in this novel that were born from Muse songs and would not exist without their genius. Also Linkin Park, Travis, Elbow, Coldplay, Marjorie Fair, My Chemical Romance, Brand New, The Strokes, Armor for Sleep, The Arcade Fire, and The Fray have all been instrumental in staving off the writer’s block.